The mystery of witch-craft Discouering, the truth, nature, occasions, growth and power thereof. Together with the detection and punishment of the same. As also, the seuerall stratagems of Sathan, ensnaring the poore soule by this desperate practize of annoying the bodie: with the seuerall vses therof to the Church of Christ. Very necessary for the redeeming of these atheisticall and secure times. By Thomas Cooper.
         Cooper, Thomas, fl. 1626.
      
       
         
           1617
        
      
       Approx. 424 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 201 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A19295
         STC 5701
         ESTC S108665
         99844322
         99844322
         9123
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A19295)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 9123)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1133:04)
      
       
         
           
             The mystery of witch-craft Discouering, the truth, nature, occasions, growth and power thereof. Together with the detection and punishment of the same. As also, the seuerall stratagems of Sathan, ensnaring the poore soule by this desperate practize of annoying the bodie: with the seuerall vses therof to the Church of Christ. Very necessary for the redeeming of these atheisticall and secure times. By Thomas Cooper.
             Cooper, Thomas, fl. 1626.
          
           [32], 368 p.
           
             Printed by Nicholas Okes,
             London :
             1617.
          
           
             The second and third books each have separate dated title page; pagination and register are continuous.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Witchcraft -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-09 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-09 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           MYSTERY
           OF
           WITCH-CRAFT
           .
           Discouering
           ,
           The
           Truth
           ,
           Nature
           ,
           Occasions
           ,
           
             Growth
             and
             Power
             therof
          
           .
           TOGETHER
           With
           the
           Detection
           and
           
             Punishment
             of
             the
             same
          
           .
           AS
           ALSO
           ,
           The
           seuerall
           Stratagems
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           
             ensnaring
             the
             poore
             Soule
             by
             this
             desperate
          
           practize
           of
           annoying
           the
           bodie
           :
           
             with
             the
             seuerall
             Vses
             thereof
             to
             the
          
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           
             Very
             necessary
             for
             the
             redeeming
             of
             these
             Atheisticall
             and
             secure
             times
             .
          
        
         
           By
           THOMAS
           COOPER
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Nicholas
             Okes.
          
           1617.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           right
           
             worshipfull
             ,
             the
             Maior
             and
          
           Corporation
           of
           the
           Ancient
           
             Citie
             of
          
           CHESTER
           ;
           the
           worthy
           Iustices
           of
           Peace
           ,
           
             of
             that
             Countie
          
           Palatine
           ;
           
             Grace
             and
             Peace
          
           From
           GOD
           the
           FATHER
           
             through
             our
          
           LORD
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           be
           multiplied
           .
        
         
           DIuerse
           ,
           and
           verie
           weighty
           haue
           been
           the
           motiues
           (
           right
           Worshipfull
           )
           to
           induce
           mee
           to
           the
           Dedication
           of
           these
           my
           Labors
           in
           this
           kinde
           vnto
           your
           Worships
           .
        
         
         
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           because
           my
           first
           calling
           from
           the
           Vniuersitie
           ,
           to
           employ
           my
           Ministerie
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           Gouernors
           of
           your
           famous
           Citie
           ,
           to
           succeed
           that
           painefull
           and
           profitable
           Teacher
           Maister
           Harrison
           ,
           who
           was
           thence
           called
           by
           the
           Kings
           most
           Excellent
           Maiestie
           ,
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           sixe
           Teachers
           to
           those
           barren
           and
           needefull
           places
           of
           the
           Country
           of
           Lancashire
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           hauing
           both
           kind
           intertainment
           among
           you
           ;
           and
           by
           some
           of
           you
           beeing
           furthered
           to
           a
           more
           setled
           Pastorall
           Charge
           in
           that
           Countie
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           but
           leaue
           some
           memoriall
           of
           my
           thankefulnesse
           vnto
           you
           herein
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           my
           free
           admission
           to
           that
           Pastorall
           Charge
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           singular
           prouidence
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           directing
           my
           
           Ministerie
           for
           the
           informing
           and
           reforming
           of
           that
           ignorant
           People
           ,
           who
           neuer
           before
           enioyed
           any
           constant
           Ministerie
           ,
           as
           also
           his
           admirable
           protection
           and
           deliuerance
           of
           me
           from
           vnreasonable
           men
           ,
           that
           vsed
           all
           their
           force
           and
           cunning
           to
           hinder
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           As
           these
           are
           specially
           ,
           which
           I
           can
           neuer
           sufficiently
           remember
           and
           glorifie
           Almighty
           God
           for
           ,
           so
           haue
           I
           thought
           it
           good
           to
           leaue
           this
           Testimonie
           vnto
           you
           of
           my
           thankefull
           remembrance
           hereof
           ;
           who
           were
           ,
           many
           of
           you
           ,
           acquaynted
           with
           the
           good
           hand
           of
           my
           God
           vpon
           me
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ;
           especially
           seeing
           by
           an
           especiall
           occasion
           at
           the
           North-wich
           ,
           by
           a
           child
           afflicted
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           it
           was
           conceiued
           )
           through
           the
           
           confederacie
           of
           some
           Witches
           thereabout
           .
           It
           pleased
           the
           Lord
           to
           minister
           some
           experience
           vnto
           mee
           ,
           both
           of
           Sathans
           methods
           and
           stratagems
           in
           deceiuing
           vnstable
           soules
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           power
           of
           God
           confounding
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           taking
           them
           in
           their
           owne
           craftinesse
           ,
           did
           I
           not
           then
           vow
           to
           communicate
           my
           Experience
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           and
           hath
           not
           the
           Lord
           giuen
           this
           gracious
           occasion
           thereunto
           ?
        
         
           And
           shall
           not
           this
           mercie
           of
           my
           God
           bee
           had
           in
           euerlasting
           remembrance
           ,
           That
           whereas
           I
           come
           from
           the
           Vniuersitie
           ,
           although
           furnished
           happily
           with
           some
           outward
           helpes
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           some
           true
           desire
           of
           sauing
           soules
           .
           It
           pleased
           God
           to
           turne
           the
           oppositions
           of
           Satan
           ,
           
           &
           contradictions
           of
           men
           to
           the
           bettering
           of
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           quickening
           of
           my
           zeale
           for
           the
           common
           good
           ,
           though
           in
           great
           weaknesse
           and
           corruption
           :
           shal
           not
           this
           be
           a
           perpetuall
           memoriall
           of
           my
           thankfulnes
           to
           those
           worthie
           Magistrates
           ,
           M.
           Warbarton
           of
           Arly
           ,
           M.
           Marburie
           of
           the
           Meare
           ,
           &
           others
           of
           that
           parish
           ,
           to
           quicken
           and
           incourage
           them
           in
           their
           zeale
           and
           loue
           vnto
           the
           Gospel
           ?
        
         
           And
           seeing
           it
           pleased
           God
           lately
           to
           call
           mee
           againe
           into
           those
           parts
           ,
           &
           to
           employ
           me
           by
           means
           of
           some
           other
           Worthies
           in
           that
           shire
           in
           this
           special
           argument
           of
           the
           
             discouery
             of
             this
             Mysterie
             of
             Witch-craft
          
           ;
           could
           I
           doe
           lesse
           then
           satisfie
           their
           iust
           desires
           heerein
           ?
           and
           are
           not
           they
           fittest
           to
           haue
           some
           of
           the
           fruite
           (
           whatsoeuer
           it
           is
           )
           of
           my
           Labors
           
           and
           obseruations
           heerein
           ,
           who
           were
           speciall
           occasions
           and
           furtherers
           thereof
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           some
           of
           the
           motiues
           (
           Right
           worshipfull
           )
           which
           haue
           preuailed
           with
           mee
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           hauing
           now
           leasure
           and
           opportunitie
           (
           by
           Gods
           mercie
           )
           to
           publish
           my
           poore
           endeuours
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           dedicate
           the
           same
           vnto
           your
           Worships
           .
           For
           other
           speciall
           reasons
           indearing
           me
           hereunto
           ,
           I
           referre
           your
           Worshippes
           vnto
           the
           first
           chapter
           of
           the
           Treatise
           ensuing
           .
        
         
           Beseeching
           you
           not
           to
           stay
           in
           the
           Porch
           and
           Entrance
           ,
           but
           to
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           view
           the
           whole
           inward
           buildings
           ,
           and
           furniture
           of
           the
           house
           .
           And
           if
           you
           finde
           any
           thing
           therein
           to
           informe
           your
           consciences
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           .
           Let
           it
           be
           a
           preseruatiue
           against
           the
           secret
           Atheisme
           
           that
           fretteth
           like
           a
           Gangrene
           ,
           and
           threatneth
           to
           care
           out
           the
           life
           and
           power
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           direct
           your
           iudgements
           in
           the
           sifting
           and
           punishment
           of
           this
           mischiefe
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           finde
           the
           subtilties
           of
           Sathan
           any
           whit
           herein
           discouered
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           afflictions
           of
           the
           bodie
           hunts
           after
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           tampering
           with
           Witches
           ,
           to
           afflict
           the
           outward
           man
           seekes
           to
           enthrone
           himselfe
           in
           the
           heart
           and
           conscience
           aboue
           all
           that
           is
           called
           God
           :
           let
           this
           also
           be
           a
           means
           for
           the
           better
           securitie
           of
           your
           Soules
           ,
           in
           the
           discouerie
           of
           the
           good
           Witches
           ,
           and
           renouncing
           their
           dangerous
           helpes
           :
           Let
           it
           prouoke
           you
           in
           generall
           ,
           as
           you
           
           are
           taught
           heereafter
           to
           labour
           by
           all
           meanes
           the
           planting
           and
           the
           countenancing
           of
           a
           setled
           
           and
           powerful
           Ministery
           among
           you
           ,
           that
           thereby
           Satan
           may
           fall
           like
           Lightning
           ,
           his
           power
           and
           policies
           may
           be
           discouered
           and
           confounded
           .
           For
           the
           effecting
           whereof
           as
           my
           heartie
           Prayers
           vnto
           the
           Almightie
           shal
           be
           daily
           made
           manifest
           at
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           for
           you
           and
           yours
           :
           so
           I
           doe
           most
           heartily
           commend
           you
           all
           vnto
           his
           gracious
           protection
           in
           his
           sonne
           Christ
           Iesu.
           In
           whom
           I
           rest
        
         
           
             Your
             Worships
             euer
             bounden
             ,
             THO.
             COOPER
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           Particular
           Contents
           .
        
         
           This
           Treatise
           is
           digested
           into
           three
           Bookes
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Former
             whereof
             is
             contained
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             the
             Occasion
             and
             scope
             of
             this
             Discourse
             .
             in
             Sect.
             1.
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             And
             therein
             prooued
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Witch-craft
             is
             necessarie
             to
             be
             prosecuted
             and
             obserued
             in
             these
             dayes
             .
             Sect.
             2.
             pag.
             16.
             
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             proued
             that
             there
             haue
             beene
             ,
             are
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             Witches
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             :
             both
             by
             sound
             Testimonie
             ,
             1.
             from
             the
             Word
             ,
             p.
             25.
             2.
             from
             Antiquitie
             ,
             p.
             26.
             3.
             from
             pregnant
             reasons
             ,
             p.
             27.
             and
             so
             such
             Obiections
             answred
             ,
             as
             seeme
             to
             contradict
             this
             Truth
             ,
             page
             35.
             
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             it
             is
             declared
             ;
             what
             Witchcraft
             properly
             is
             :
             where
             both
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Causes
             ,
             and
             Effectes
             are
             briefely
             
             opened
             and
             applied
             ,
             page
             47.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             is
             set
             downe
             ,
             both
             that
             Sat●…
          
           
             1.
             
             Can
             worke
             wonders
             ,
             p.
             52.
             at
             also
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             difference
             betweene
             true
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             Satans
             wonderfull
             workes
             ,
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             so
             the
             diuers
             kinds
             of
             these
             wonders
             are
             discoursed
             ,
             page
             55.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Together
             with
             the
             intent
             ,
             how
             farre
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             Cases
             ,
             Satan
             can
             effect
             them
             ,
             page
             55
             ,
             56.
             
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             is
             layde
             open
             the
             policie
             of
             Satan
             ,
             in
             drawing
             and
             vniting
             ignorant
             and
             vnstable
             soules
             to
             this
             Art.
             
          
           
             Where
             first
             ;
             the
             Occasions
             are
             discouered
             ,
             page
             57.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Hereupon
             the
             manner
             of
             Satans
             working
             and
             enueigling
             to
             this
             Trade
             ,
             page
             58.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             of
             his
             seuerall
             Impostures
             ,
             and
             treacheries
             therein
             ,
             against
             the
             poore
             soule
             .
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             so
             of
             the
             entring
             his
             Nouices
             into
             this
             Schoole
             :
             With
             the
             Vse
             thereof
             ,
             page
             62.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             further
             manifested
             by
             what
             meanes
             Satan
             now
             confirmeth
             ,
             and
             detaineth
             his
             Proselites
             in
             this
             mystery
             :
             where
             
          
           
             
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Couenant
             ,
             which
             passeth
             betweene
             the
             Witch
             and
             Satan
             to
             this
             end
             :
             And
             here
             first
             prooued
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             couenant
             ,
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             nature
             and
             〈◊〉
             all
             bond
             of
             the
             couenant
             is
             set
             downe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             diuers
             kindes
             of
             the
             Couenants
             are
             discryed
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             policie
             of
             Satan
             therein
             further
             opened
             ,
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             ground
             of
             the
             Couenant
             is
             searched
             ,
             and
             therein
             Sathans
             policie
             also
             detected
             ,
             p.
             69.
             
             &
             70.
             
          
           
             With
             the
             Vses
             thereof
             ,
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Partes
             of
             this
             couenant
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             Satan
             bindes
             himselfe
             to
             doe
             for
             the
             Witch
             ,
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Wherein
             the
             Witch
             is
             bound
             to
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             p.
             86.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             seuerall
             sleights
             of
             Satan
             ,
             in
             each
             coniectured
             .
             p.
             87.
             
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             is
             declared
             what
             Ceremonies
             Sathan
             doth
             accompanie
             this
             Couenant
             withall
             :
             the
             better
             to
             detaine
             and
             hold
             his
             vassals
             to
             the
             performance
             thereof
             :
          
           
             Whereof
             the
             secret
             Marke
             of
             the
             Witch
             ,
             p.
             88.
             
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Of
             conuenting
             them
             into
             the
             Church
             page
             90.
             and
             there
             :
             First
             .
          
           
             To
             renounce
             their
             Baptisme
             ,
             p.
             91.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             offer
             vp
             their
             blood
             in
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Diuell
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             kissing
             Satans
             backe
             parts
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Of
             carnall
             societie
             by
             Satan
             ,
             with
             Witches
             ,
             Together
             with
             the
             speciall
             sleights
             of
             Satan
             therein
             ,
             p.
             92.
             and
             the
             Vse
             thereof
             ,
             page
             94.
             
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Seuenthly
             ,
             diuers
             other
             meanes
             a●…
             layd
             downe
             ,
             whereby
             Satan
             confirmes
             his
             Proselites
             ,
             as
             Cap.
             7.
             page
             124.
             
          
           
             Diuers
             kinds
             of
             Witch-craft
             are
             opened
             ,
             both
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             which
             consists
             in
             Diuination
             ;
             wherein
             first
             is
             shawed
             ,
             p.
             128.
             
          
           
             That
             Satan
             can
             foretell
             in
             some
             measure
             things
             to
             come
             .
             p.
             129.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             farre
             he
             may
             proceed
             therein
             ,
             page
             131.
             
          
           
             Wherrin
             is
             layd
             downe
             the
             difference
             betweene
             Diuine
             and
             Satanicall
             predictions
             ,
             page
             132.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             diuers
             meanes
             are
             discouered
             ▪
             whereby
             Satan
             foretells
             things
             to
             come
             ;
             as
             ,
             by
             true
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             
             As
             1.
             
             Flight
             of
             Birds
             .
             page
             136.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Intrals
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Obseruation
             of
             the
             Starres
             ,
             and
             heauenly
             bodies
             condemned
             ,
             p.
             137.
             with
             answere
             to
             Obiections
             to
             Astrologie
             ,
             page
             138.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Dreames
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Lots
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             is
             set
             downe
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             Namely
          
           
             How
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Starres
             is
             to
             be
             vsed
             .
          
           
             What
             Dreames
             are
             to
             bee
             heeded
             ,
             page
             144.
             and
             so
             the
             difference
             between
             diuine
             ,
             and
             other
             dreames
             manifested
             ,
             p.
             135.
             as
             also
          
           
             How
             Lots
             are
             to
             be
             vsed
             ;
             and
             heerein
             the
             peruerse
             abuse
             of
             these
             things
             discouered
             ,
             and
             reiected
             ,
             p.
             149.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             declared
             how
             Satan
             deceiues
             ,
             and
             foretels
             things
             to
             come
             by
             forged
             mednes
             :
             as
             ,
             answering
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             
               Dead
               body
            
             ,
             p.
             151.
             2.
             
             Where
             it
             is
             prooued
             particularly
             :
             That
             the
             Resemblance
             appearing
             to
             Saul
             was
             not
             true
             Samuel
             but
             Satan
             in
             his
             likenes
             .
             p.
             152.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             prooued
             that
             Satan
             also
             
             vseth
             to
             foretell
             things
             to
             come
             without
             meanes
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             by
             Reall
             possessing
             of
             the
             soules
             &
             bodyes
             of
             men
             ,
             p.
             155.
             
          
           
             Or
             else
             by
             Obsession
             ,
             and
             inspiring
             them
             with
             his
             euill
             counsels
             .
          
           
             Where
             particularly
             is
             declared
             the
             differences
             betweene
             Satanicall
             Reuelations
             ,
             Exthusiasmes
             ,
             And
             ▪
          
           
             Those
             true
             and
             Heauenly
             Reuelations
             wherewith
             the
             true
             Prophets
             of
             God
             were
             furnished
             :
             to
             declare
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             extraordinarie
             times
             and
             occasions
             ▪
             page
             156.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             the
             vse
             thereof
             commended
             to
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             cha
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             It
             yeeldeth
             further
             to
             declare
             another
             kinde
             of
             Witch-craft
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             operation
             .
             p.
             157.
             
          
           
             And
             heere
             first
             of
             working
             Wonders
             by
             Charmes
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             vnlawfull
             .
          
           
             Where
             are
             answered
             diuers
             Obiections
             seeming
             to
             iustifie
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             sortes
             of
             Charmes
             condemned
             ,
             page
             158.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Either
             by
             Words
             sacred
             or
             prophane
             ,
             page
             ,
             160.
             
          
           
             Or
             by
             making
             of
             Characters
             .
             p.
             167.
             
          
           
             
             Images
             .
          
           
             Circles
             .
          
           
             Vsing
             of
             Amulets
             .
          
           
             Scratching
             of
             the
             Witch
             .
          
           
             Exorcismes
             .
          
           
             Pictures
             of
             Waxe
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Together
             with
             the
             vse
             thereof
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             page
             169.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             declared
             ;
             that
             strange
             things
             are
             done
             by
             Iugling
             ,
             and
             deceiuing
             of
             the
             senses
             ,
             page
             171.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             first
             ,
             the
             Manner
             thereof
             is
             set
             downe
             ,
             page
             172.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reasons
             answered
             for
             the
             Lawfulnesse
             thereof
             ,
             page
             173.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             prooued
             that
             this
             is
             plaine
             Sorcerie
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Sorcerers
             of
             Egypt
             were
             but
             plaine
             Iuglers
             ,
             page
             174.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             1
             Application
             hereof
             made
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             Chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             109.
             
             Out
             of
             these
             Groundes
             thus
             soundly
             layd
             ,
             It
             is
             further
             considered
             :
             Who
             is
             the
             Practiser
             of
             this
             Art.
             
          
           
             Namely
             the
             Witch
             .
          
           
             Where
             first
             ,
             a
             Witch
             is
             discribed
             and
             liuely
             painted
             out
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             in
             her
             seuerall
             
             Lineaments
             and
             true
             Proportion
             :
             page
             117.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             prooued
             ,
             that
             men
             as
             well
             as
             women
             ,
             are
             Practioners
             therein
             .
             page
             180.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             the
             Policie
             of
             Sathan
             discouered
             in
             bayting
             these
             diuers
             Sects
             ,
             with
             fit
             meanes
             to
             ensnare
             them
             with
             this
             dangerous
             hooke
             ,
             page
             181
          
           
             According
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             diuersitie
             of
             Times
             ,
             and
             Estates
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             page
             183.
             
          
           
             And
             also
             ,
          
           
             Sutable
             to
             the
             seuerall
             Conditions
             and
             qualities
             of
             Nature
             ,
             p.
             184.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             it
             is
             further
             manifested
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             hath
             especially
             entertayned
             and
             aduaunced
             this
             Diuellish
             Art
             ,
             as
             an
             especiall
             meanes
             to
             attaine
             and
             maintaine
             his
             visible
             Monarchie
             :
             page
             193
             194.
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             here
             is
             also
             resolued
             ,
             what
             especiall
             Places
             Witches
             doe
             most
             haunt
             together
             .
          
           
             With
             the
             Vse
             thereof
             ,
             page
             199.
             
             &
             200.
             
             Chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             
             It
             being
             apparant
             what
             a
             Witch
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             now
             further
             discouered
             ,
             how
             many
             kindes
             of
             Witches
             there
             are
             ,
             p.
             203.
             
          
           
             And
             heere
             first
             of
             the
             
               Bad
               Witch
            
             :
             page
             206.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             meanes
             whereby
             she
             executes
             her
             mischiefe
             ,
             namely
             Cursing
             :
             and
             so
             ,
             3.
             
             Satans
             policies
             herein
             :
             page
             208.
             209.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Of
             the
             
               Good
               Witch
            
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             Of
             her
             Nature
             and
             Condition
             ,
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             2
             That
             her
             skill
             in
             helping
             is
             no
             speciall
             gift
             of
             God
             :
             but
             attained
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Deuill
             .
             p.
             213.
             
          
           
             3
             Of
             the
             meanes
             whereby
             shee
             binds
             to
             be
             helpfull
             .
             Namely
             ,
             the
             beliefe
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             here
             ,
             page
             218.
             
          
           
             Whether
             they
             can
             help●
             any
             that
             doth
             not
             beleeue
             :
             page
             219.
             220.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             
               Good
               Witch
            
             can
             hurt
             :
             and
             the
             
               hurting
               Witch
            
             can
             help
             ?
             Where
             the
             admirable
             Wisedome
             and
             Iustice
             of
             God
             is
             declared
             ,
             page
             224.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             it
             is
             approoued
             that
             the
             
               good
               Witch
            
             is
             farre
             more
             daungerous
             then
             the
             bad
             :
             p.
             232.
             
          
           
             
             And
             thereupon
             aduice
             giuen
             for
             her
             auoydance
             and
             apprehension
             especially
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             the
             10.
             
             Chap.
             
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           endeth
           the
           first
           Book
           ,
           contayning
           the
           Truth
           ,
           Nature
           ,
           
             and
             Kinds
             of
          
           Witch-craft
           ;
           
             together
             with
             the
             proper
             subiect
             of
             this
          
           Art
           :
           
             and
             so
             of
             her
          
           Entrance
           ,
           Confirmation
           ,
           and
           Practise
           
             therein
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             seuerall
             kinds
             and
             dangers
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Booke
             ,
             proceedeth
             to
             their
             Detection
             ,
             and
             Conuiction
             :
             
               and
               to
               this
               ende
            
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             setteth
             downe
             the
             Power
             and
             Efficacie
             of
             Witch-craft
             .
          
           
             Whereby
             they
             execute
             their
             feates
             ,
             and
             seuerall
             mischiefes
             ,
             and
             so
             drawe
             themselues
             ,
             yet
             more
             palpably
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             authoritie
             .
          
           
             And
             heere
             first
             it
             is
             shewed
             wherein
             
             the
             power
             of
             Witches
             is
             restrayned
             ,
             page
             230.
             
          
           
             And
             here
             it
             is
             enquired
             ,
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Witch
             haue
             power
             to
             afflict
             the
             childe
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             :
             with
             the
             vses
             thereof
             ?
             page
             248.
             
          
           
             How
             in
             these
             kindes
             of
             afflictions
             the
             Elect
             differ
             from
             the
             wicked
             ,
             page
             253.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             is
             declared
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Witches
             power
             is
             apparant
             :
          
           
             And
             heere
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             of
             the
             Actions
             concerning
             their
             owne
             persons
             ,
             p.
             257.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             of
             their
             actions
             towards
             others
             ,
             p.
             258.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             the
             Policie
             of
             Satan
             is
             discouered
             ,
             in
             executing
             and
             conuaying
             of
             this
             power
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             naturall
             Medecines
             ,
             page
             262
          
           
             2
             By
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             good
             Councells
             :
             page
             263.
             
          
           
             3
             By
             shrowding
             it
             vnder
             naturall
             diseases
             ,
             and
             mixing
             it
             therewith
             .
             4
             And
             of
             his
             notable
             sleights
             ,
             and
             daungerous
             snares
             therein
             ,
             page
             265.
             
          
           
             And
             all
             this
             Chap
             1.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             is
             discoursed
             that
             Witches
             
             ought
             to
             be
             detected
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             end
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             admirable
             Wisedome
             and
             Iustice
             of
             God
             is
             discouered
             ,
             in
             making
             them
             instruments
             of
             their
             owne
             confusion
             page
             270.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Two
             principall
             meanes
             are
             layde
             downe
             for
             their
             Discouerie
             :
          
           
             Namely
             ,
             Examination
             ;
          
           
             And
             Conuiction
             .
          
           
             And
             heere
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             are
             commended
             diuers
             waighty
             presumptions
             ,
             tending
             probably
             to
             detect
             the
             Witch
             .
             p.
             274.
             
          
           
             2
             ,
             Diuers
             manifest
             Proofes
             are
             added
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             conuiction
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             page
             277.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             false
             meanes
             of
             Detection
             being
             reiected
             ,
             and
             some
             doubts
             answered
             concerning
             the
             same
             :
             vse
             is
             made
             thereof
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             and
             this
             is
             in
             the
             second
             Chap.
             
          
           
             Thirdy
             are
             discouered
             the
             
               Remedies
               against
               Witch-craft
            
             .
          
           
             Whereof
             the
             principall
             is
             ,
             the
             Execution
             of
             Authoritie
             ,
             in
             cutting
             of
             the
             Offenders
             ,
             Both
             for
             the
             practizing
             of
             their
             
             mischieifes
             :
             and
             also
             :
             For
             Release
             from
             the
             same
             ,
             p.
             280.
             
          
           
             And
             here
             first
             is
             prooued
             ,
             That
          
           
             These
             mischiefes
             may
             bee
             preuented
             :
             page
             282.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             meanes
             of
             preuention
             are
             layd
             downe
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             first
             Preseruatiue
             ,
             both
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             such
             as
             concerne
             the
             persons
             of
             men
             ,
             page
             284.
             And
          
           
             2.
             
             Such
             as
             concerne
             their
             Habitations
             ,
             page
             289.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             these
             are
             added
             ,
             Restoratiue
             Remedies
             :
          
           
             And
             these
             :
          
           
             Either
             Generall
             ,
             to
             dissolue
             the
             works
             of
             Satan
             ,
             p.
             293.
             
          
           
             Or
             else
             :
          
           
             Speciall
             Respecting
             Priuate
             Persons
             ,
             page
             295.
             
             And
             this
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             
               True
               Remedies
            
             beeing
             thus
             discoursed
             :
             Examination
             is
             further
             made
             of
             such
             counterfaite
             and
             vnlawfull
             meanes
             ,
             as
             are
             vsed
             to
             the
             Discouerie
             of
             Witches
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             first
             of
          
           
             The
             
               Gift
               of
               Miracles
            
             which
             is
             
             prooued
             ,
             now
             to
             bee
             ceased
             ,
             and
             needlesse
             heereto
             ,
             and
             therefore
             falsly
             arrogated
             ,
             and
             wickedly
             forged
             to
             the
             same
             :
             where
             Obiections
             are
             answered
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             cleered
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             but
             lying
             wonders
             accomplished
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             page
             .
             297.
             
          
           
             As
             appeareth
             by
             the
             means
             whereby
             they
             are
             wrought
             :
             Namely
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             effectuall
             by
             Diuine
             power
             to
             any
             such
             ends
             ,
             p.
             302.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Reliques
             of
             Saintes
             ,
             page
             304.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             :
             page
             305.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Vse
             of
             Holy
             Water
             ,
             Salt
             ,
             Images
             ,
             
               Agnus
               Dei
            
             ,
             Graines
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             306
          
           
             5.
             
             Exorcismes
             ,
             and
             here
             it
             is
             resolued
             whether
             it
             be
             lawfull
             to
             relieue
             a
             Witch
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             it
             may
             be
             done
             .
             p.
             307.
             and
             this
             in
             the
             4.
             
             Cap.
             
          
           
             Fiftly
             is
             proposed
             and
             prosecuted
             a
             principall
             Remedie
             against
             Witch-craft
             :
             Namely
             ,
             
               Execution
               of
               Iustice
            
             :
             and
             heere
             likewise
             ,
             First
             is
             propounded
             the
             iust
             Punishment
             belonging
             to
             this
             Sinne
             :
             
             that
             Witches
             by
             the
             Lawe
             of
             God
             are
             to
             die
             the
             death
             ,
             where
             both
             obiections
             are
             answered
             .
             page
             313.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             equitie
             of
             Gods
             Lawe
             cleared
             and
             maintained
             .
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             conclusion
             ,
             are
             layd
             open
             the
             seuerall
             Vses
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Witch-craft
             for
             the
             further
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Heere
             beginneth
             the
             third
             Booke
             .
          
           
             THese
             are
             ,
             first
             of
             Reproofe
             ,
             and
             that
             1
             of
             the
             Atheisme
             of
             these
             Times
             ,
             sect
             .
             1.
             page
             320.
             
          
           
             2
             For
             contempt
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             page
             322.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             Idolatrie
             and
             false
             worship
             of
             this
             present
             age
             is
             iustly
             taxed
             and
             conuinced
             .
             page
             324.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             4
             As
             also
             the
             grosse
             profanenesse
             and
             generall
             rebellions
             of
             the
             present
             Generation
             .
             page
             325.
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             5
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             manifest
             conuiction
             of
             that
             damnable
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             accursed
             
             dissimulation
             that
             raignes
             in
             this
             present
             age
             .
             sect
             .
             5.
             
             Chap.
             1.
             page
             327.
             
          
           
             A
             second
             generall
             vse
             is
             for
             Instruction
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             First
             ,
          
           
             Teaching
             how
             to
             auoyde
             and
             remedie
             the
             causes
             of
             Witch-craft
             .
          
           
             Which
             are
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             
               grosse
               and
               wilfull
               Ignorance
            
             that
             swarmes
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             Where
             is
             prooued
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             a
             maine
             cause
             of
             Witch-craft
             .
             page
             329.
             
          
           
             2
             How
             this
             is
             to
             be
             remedied
             .
             page
             330.
             chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             A
             second
             cause
             of
             Witch-craft
             ,
             is
             Infidelitie
             .
          
           
             1
             This
             is
             prooued
             by
             many
             Circumstances
             .
             page
             331.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             meanes
             laid
             downe
             how
             to
             remedie
             this
             euill
             .
             page
             332
             chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             A
             third
             cause
             of
             Witch-craft
             ,
             is
             Malice
             ,
             declared
             by
             many
             pregnant
             Reasons
             .
             page
             334.
             
          
           
             2
             And
             the
             particular
             meanes
             layd
             downe
             to
             preuent
             and
             remedie
             this
             mischiefe
             .
             page
             335.
             chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             fourth
             cause
             of
             Witch-craft
             is
             
             Couetousnesse
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             :
          
           
             1
             By
             many
             liuely
             Euidences
             .
             p.
             337
          
           
             And
             so
             we
             are
             directed
             how
             to
             remedy
             this
             great
             sinne
             .
             page
             338.
             
          
           
             A
             fift
             cause
             of
             Witch-craft
             ,
             is
             
               Curiositie
               ,
               heere
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             The
             Reasons
             hereof
             are
             discouered
             .
             page
             339.
             
          
           
             2
             And
             the
             way
             declared
             how
             to
             meet
             with
             this
             sinne
             .
             page
             341.
             chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             sixt
             and
             principall
             cause
             of
             this
             iudgement
             of
             Witch-craft
             is
             Pride
             .
          
           
             As
             appeareth
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             diuerse
             pregnant
             Euidences
             heereof
             .
             page
             342
             :
             and
             so
             ,
          
           
             2
             We
             are
             informed
             how
             to
             encounter
             this
             mischiefe
             .
             p.
             344.
             cha
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             A
             second
             generall
             Instruction
             is
             to
             teach
             vs
             heereby
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             naturall
             condition
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             the
             very
             slaues
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             and
             vessels
             of
             wrath
             .
             page
             346
             chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             A
             third
             generall
             Instruction
             heere
             is
             ,
             to
             teach
             vs
             how
             wee
             may
             be
             freed
             from
             this
             naturall
             bondage
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             principall
             meanes
             heereunto
             .
             page
             347.
             chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             
             A
             fifth
             generall
             Iustruction
             ,
             is
             to
             teach
             vs
             a
             conscionable
             and
             sincere
             vse
             of
             all
             other
             meanes
             of
             our
             saluation
             ,
             as
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             both
             concerning
             Preachers
             and
             People
             .
             page
             351.
             chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             A
             sixt
             generall
             Instruction
             ,
             is
             to
             prouoke
             vs
             to
             sinceritie
             and
             power
             of
             Religion
             in
             all
             our
             wayes
             .
             page
             352.
             chap.
             12.
             page
             352.
             
          
           
             Aseuenth
             generall
             Instruction
             ,
             is
             to
             informe
             vs
             in
             the
             sleights
             and
             cunning
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             his
             dangerous
             snares
             .
             chap.
             13.
             page
             353.
             
          
           
             Eightly
             ,
             heere
             is
             matter
             of
             Instruction
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             particular
             triall
             of
             our
             owne
             estates
             page
             354.
             
          
           
             As
             also
             for
             the
             discerning
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             militant
             heere
             on
             earth
             .
             chap.
             14.
             page
             357.
             
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             wee
             are
             heere
             instructed
             .
          
           
             Both
             how
             to
             behaue
             our selues
             in
             generall
             vnder
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             especially
             how
             to
             carrie
             our selues
             in
             this
             affliction
             of
             Witc-craft
             .
             chap.
             15.
             page
             356.
             
          
           
             As
             also
             how
             to
             preuent
             such
             snares
             as
             
             are
             in
             this
             Practise
             of
             Witch-craft
             ,
             most
             cunningly
             layd
             to
             intangle
             and
             drawe
             vs
             to
             the
             liking
             and
             entertainement
             thereof
             .
             page
             357.
             chap.
             16.
             
          
           
             A
             third
             generall
             Vse
             ,
             is
             for
             consalation
             ,
             and
             that
             many
             wayes
             :
          
           
             And
             that
             generally
             ,
          
           
             1
             To
             comfort
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             grieuous
             iudgement
             of
             witch
             craft
             :
             360.
             chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             To
             comfort
             in
             particular
             such
             as
             are
             afflicted
             with
             this
             Iudgement
             .
             page
             361.
             chap.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             of
             the
             whole
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           
             
               Pa.
               25.
               l.
               17.
               for
            
             bad
             reade
             good
          
           
             26.
             
               li.
               2.
               for
            
             preached
             reade
             practised
          
           
             27.
             
               lin
               .
               17.
               for
            
             hurt
             reade
             helpe
          
           
             37.
             
               li.
               6.
               for
            
             Witches
             reade
             workes
          
           
             57.
             
               lin
               .
               8.
               for
            
             imitate
             reade
             initiate
          
           
             69.
             
               lin
               .
               4.
               for
            
             promise
             reade
             procure
          
           
             100.
             
               l.
               26.
               for
            
             match
             reade
             marke
          
           
             125.
             li.
             13.
             mischiefe
             reade
             mistresse
          
           
             164.
             li.
             21.
             sometimes
             reade
             societies
             .
          
           
             160.
             
               li.
               18.
               for
            
             serue
             reade
             some
          
           
             292.
             
               li.
               18.
               for
            
             runne
             reade
             a
             Rule
          
           
             302.
             li.
             8.
             
             Primitiues
             reade
             Prime
             Times
          
           
             339.
             li.
             13.
             deliuered
             reade
             diuerted
          
           
             341.
             
               lin
               .
               14.
               for
            
             with
             reade
             within
             .
          
           
             344.
             
               lin
               .
               27.
               for
            
             end
             reade
             euill
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
         
           THE
           MYSTERIE
           OF
           WITCHcraft
           discouered
           .
           THE
           FIRST
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Occasions
               and
               Scope
               of
               this
               Treatise
               ;
               wherein
               is
               especially
               proued
               that
               this
               doctrine
               of
               Witch-craft
               is
               very
               necessary
               to
               bee
               handled
               and
               prosecuted
               in
               these
               daies
               .
            
          
           
             DIVERSE
             haue
             beene
             the
             motiues
             and
             occasions
             which
             haue
             lead
             mee
             to
             treatise
             of
             this
             Subiect
             at
             this
             time
             .
          
           
           
             Some
             
               more
               Generall
            
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               diseases
               of
               the
               Time.
            
             
          
           
             Others
             Speciall
             ,
             concerning
             my Selfe
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Generall
               are
            
             :
             Because
             the
             wise
             and
             glorious
             God
             by
             his
             speciall
             
             prouidence
             in
             these
             daies
             ,
             requireth
             an
             especiall
             account
             of
             our
             Faith
             in
             this
             Truth
             :
             And
             that
             in
             these
             respects
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             we
             should
             in
             thankefulnesse
             ,
             
               acknowledge
               his
               great
               power
               and
               mercy
               ,
            
             That
             hath
             so
             honoured
             and
             iustified
             the
             Reuelation
             of
             the
             
               glorious
               Gospell
               of
               his
               Sonne
               Iesus
               ,
            
             by
             which
             this
             
               Mysterie
               of
               Satan
            
             which
             in
             former
             ages
             hath
             beene
             either
             smothered
             ,
             or
             peruerted
             ,
             to
             the
             further
             erecting
             and
             maintaining
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             darknesse
             ;
             is
             now
             gratiously
             and
             cleerely
             ,
             not
             onely
             discouered
             ,
             but
             further
             also
             reformed
             to
             the
             true
             vse
             thereof
             ,
             and
             so
             wee
             rightly
             enformed
             how
             to
             deale
             therein
             :
             And
             so
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             enabled
             to
             take
             such
             course
             therein
             ,
             as
             may
             best
             
             serue
             to
             the
             demolishing
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Anti-christ
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Gospell
             is
             thus
             able
             to
             discouer
             and
             confound
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Satan
             ,
             may
             not
             this
             
               condemne
               our
               vnprofitable
               receiuing
               thereof
            
             ,
             who
             still
             maske
             it
             in
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             come
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             whereas
             the
             very
             deuils
             giue
             testimony
             thereunto
             ?
             If
             they
             beleeue
             
             
               and
               tremble
            
             ,
             if
             they
             cannot
             endure
             the
             glorious
             light
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             if
             they
             forsake
             their
             holds
             ,
             and
             confound
             their
             Proselites
             ,
             being
             forced
             to
             discouer
             them
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             so
             
               to
               be
               the
               executioners
            
             
             
               of
               Gods
               righteous
               iudgements
               against
               them
            
             ;
             Shall
             not
             this
             bee
             
               our
               condemnation
               ,
               that
               though
               light
               bee
               come
               into
            
             
             
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               still
               wee
               loue
               the
               darkenesse
               more
               then
               the
               light
               ?
            
             wee
             lesse
             obey
             the
             Gospell
             then
             the
             deuils
             do
             ;
             wee
             Angels
             
             in
             name
             ,
             are
             lesse
             affected
             then
             these
             infernall
             spirits
             ;
             wee
             spurne
             against
             Authoritie
             ,
             when
             these
             are
             controuled
             by
             it
             ;
             wee
             continue
             in
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             when
             these
             are
             cut
             off
             by
             
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             wee
             iustifie
             sinne
             ,
             when
             these
             discouer
             and
             vnfold
             it
             ?
          
           
             Surely
             seeing
             
               God
               is
               glorifyed
               in
               confessing
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
            
             shall
             not
             the
             
             deuils
             rise
             vp
             in
             iudgement
             against
             vs
             ?
             may
             not
             they
             teach
             vs
             to
             yeeld
             more
             obedience
             to
             the
             Gospell
             ?
             And
             seeing
             ,
             for
             our
             
               disobedience
               to
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             it
             hath
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             to
             
             
               giue
               vs
               vp
               in
               his
               iustice
               to
               strong
               delusions
            
             ;
             either
             ,
             
               to
               rest
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               religion
            
             
             
               denying
               the
               power
               thereof
            
             ,
             or
             else
             ,
             
               to
               runne
               backe
               to
               Aegypt
               againe
               :
            
             euen
             to
             loath
             this
             
               heauenly
               Manna
            
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             doate
             vpon
             
               the
               fitches
               and
               onions
               ,
               yea
               the
               garbidge
               and
               very
               deepenesse
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
            
             exalting
             him
             aboue
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             In
             
               seeking
               for
               helpe
               vnto
               Blessers
            
             ,
             and
             good
             Witches
             ,
             as
             wee
             call
             them
             ,
             who
             being
             commonly
             ignorant
             ,
             prophane
             ,
             and
             superstitious
             ,
             proue
             verie
             dangerous
             instruments
             for
             the
             restoring
             and
             encrease
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             As
             both
             colouring
             their
             Diabolicall
             practise
             vnder
             pretence
             of
             
               holy
               prayers
            
             and
             
               naturall
               meanes
            
             ,
             and
             
             thereby
             aduancing
             that
             lip-labour
             and
             
               formall
               deuotion
            
             ,
             the
             very
             life
             of
             Popery
             .
             As
             also
             by
             their
             
               pretence
               of
               great
               charitie
            
             in
             relieuing
             so
             many
             infirmities
             ,
             iustifying
             that
             false
             Fire
             
             
               of
               Popish
               Loue
               ,
               and
               fained
               Miracles
               :
            
             But
             especially
             
               nuzeling
               the
               people
               in
               ignorance
            
             by
             their
             example
             and
             corrupt
             practise
             ,
             and
             seducing
             them
             from
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             such
             holy
             meanes
             as
             therein
             are
             offered
             for
             their
             reliefe
             ,
             to
             most
             
               indirect
               and
               desperate
               remedies
            
             ,
             as
             to
             enthrall
             their
             soules
             to
             hell
             for
             euer
             ,
             that
             the
             poore
             carkase
             may
             haue
             present
             case
             :
             As
             requiring
             
               trust
               and
               confidence
            
             to
             bee
             reposed
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             excluding
             vtterly
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             saluation
             .
             Seeing
             (
             I
             say
             )
             these
             Blessers
             are
             highly
             esteemed
             of
             in
             these
             daies
             ,
             as
             being
             dangerous
             Factors
             for
             Anti-christs
             kingdome
             :
             Ought
             not
             euery
             True
             Member
             of
             Christ
             to
             
               see
               this
               plague
            
             ,
             to
             giue
             
               warning
               of
               it
            
             ,
             that
             so
             their
             bloud
             may
             not
             bee
             required
             at
             his
             hands
             ?
             And
             hath
             the
             glorious
             Lord
             beene
             without
             
             witnesses
             in
             these
             daies
             to
             discouer
             the
             practises
             of
             Anti-christ
             ,
             his
             creepings
             in
             againe
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             these
             meanes
             of
             Sorceries
             and
             enchantments
             ?
          
           
             Surely
             ,
             the
             Name
             of
             his
             Maiestie
             bee
             blessed
             for
             euer
             ,
             that
             hath
             raised
             vp
             euen
             a
             cloud
             of
             Witnesses
             in
             these
             declining
             daies
             ;
             as
             to
             contest
             against
             Anti-christ
             ,
             and
             his
             hellish
             Monarchie
             ,
             so
             withall
             to
             discrie
             his
             deepenesse
             in
             these
             his
             deuilish
             instruments
             ,
             and
             therefore
             especially
             to
             detect
             and
             confound
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Consider
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             with
             mee
             the
             wisedome
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             let
             vs
             magnifie
             his
             Name
             together
             .
          
           
             Hath
             hee
             not
             ordained
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             the
             Minister
             for
             the
             seasonable
             ouerthrow
             of
             Anti-christs
             kingdome
             ?
          
           
             And
             hath
             hee
             not
             very
             meruailously
             disposed
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             that
             as
             Anti-christ
             hath
             renued
             his
             hopes
             by
             these
             and
             other
             desperate
             engines
             of
             his
             spirituall
             warfare
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             
             beene
             confronted
             by
             Gods
             
               powerfull
               Ordinances
            
             ?
          
           
             As
             the
             Magistrate
             not
             onely
             in
             
             
               making
               seuere
               Lawes
            
             against
             the
             encrease
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             but
             further
             also
             by
             his
             happie
             Pen
             ,
             cutting
             down
             his
             vsurped
             Authoritie
             to
             the
             very
             roote
             ;
             and
             further
             also
             discouering
             and
             confounding
             this
             
               Mysterie
               of
               Witch-craft
            
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             maine
             proppe
             
             and
             hope
             for
             the
             vpholding
             and
             continuance
             thereof
             .
          
           
             And
             concerning
             the
             
               Ministers
               of
            
             
             
               the
               Gospell
            
             ,
             haue
             not
             these
             in
             their
             Places
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             the
             more
             in
             generall
             beene
             zealous
             against
             Antichrist
             kingdome
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             more
             discerned
             the
             Mysterie
             and
             Marke
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             so
             they
             haue
             beene
             more
             quick-sighted
             to
             discerne
             him
             in
             this
             
               Policie
               of
               Witch-craft
            
             ,
             
             and
             so
             haue
             more
             earnestly
             laboured
             against
             the
             same
             ?
             And
             shall
             I
             hold
             my
             peace
             in
             this
             day
             of
             good-tydings
             ?
             Shall
             I
             not
             also
             bring
             my
             fagot
             to
             the
             burning
             of
             these
             Witches
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             further
             the
             
             destroying
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Hath
             not
             the
             Lord
             enabled
             mee
             to
             discouer
             the
             practise
             of
             Antichrist
             in
             that
             
               hellish
               Plot
               of
               the
               Gunpowder-treason
            
             ?
             Hath
             hee
             not
             preserued
             mee
             gratiously
             from
             many
             such
             diuelish
             
               Practises
               of
               these
               Antichristian
               Instruments
            
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             keeping
             mee
             from
             seeking
             for
             their
             helpe
             ,
             when
             my
             children
             were
             suspected
             to
             bee
             afflicted
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             my
             soule
             might
             bee
             endangered
             thereby
             :
             But
             especially
             in
             preseruing
             mee
             from
             many
             cursed
             snares
             which
             by
             these
             mischieuous
             instruments
             haue
             beene
             priuily
             laid
             for
             me
             ,
             to
             the
             endangering
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             hinderance
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ?
          
           
             Surely
             were
             there
             no
             generall
             reasons
             to
             induce
             mee
             heerevnto
             ,
             yet
             
               mine
               owne
               priuate
               respect
            
             ,
             might
             well
             heerein
             prouoke
             mee
             to
             erect
             some
             such
             like
             Altar
             in
             memoriall
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             towards
             mee
             ;
             and
             to
             enable
             and
             aduise
             my
             brethren
             to
             keep
             themselues
             from
             Witch-craft
             .
          
           
           
             Must
             I
             not
             confesse
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             my
             God
             ,
             that
             as
             
               Yonger
               Studies
            
             are
             subiect
             to
             Pride
             and
             Curiositie
             ,
             so
             Curiositie
             ,
             through
             Pride
             ,
             not
             contenting
             it selfe
             with
             
               Common
               knowledge
            
             ,
             is
             prouoked
             hereby
             to
             taste
             of
             the
             
               forbidden
               fruit
            
             ,
             euen
             to
             di●e
             into
             secrets
             belonging
             onely
             vnto
             God
             ,
             to
             foreknow
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             gaine
             some
             high
             and
             diuine
             esteeme
             in
             declaring
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
             And
             doth
             not
             Art
             giue
             some
             colour
             and
             shew
             heerevnto
             ?
             as
             yeelding
             out
             of
             generall
             precedences
             of
             
             the
             coniunctions
             and
             motions
             of
             heauenly
             Bodies
             ,
             some
             probable
             coniectures
             concerning
             the
             motion
             &
             successe
             of
             these
             inferiour
             things
             ?
             And
             doth
             not
             Satan
             most
             cunningly
             and
             dangerously
             shroud
             himselfe
             vnder
             this
             Art
             ?
             as
             
               concluding
               particular
               certainties
            
             out
             of
             generall
             probabilities
             ,
             and
             coniectures
             ,
             which
             the
             curious
             Student
             coueting
             after
             ,
             as
             being
             ashamed
             to
             stagger
             in
             his
             skill
             ;
             while
             he
             cannot
             therefore
             finde
             this
             in
             his
             Art
             ,
             is
             therefore
             the-rather
             
             baited
             by
             Satan
             to
             seeke
             this
             skill
             from
             him
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             now
             faile
             to
             tender
             his
             helpe
             for
             the
             satisfying
             of
             proud
             curiositie
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             such
             meanes
             as
             are
             not
             likely
             to
             bee
             refused
             .
          
           
             For
             whereas
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             would
             bee
             afraid
             to
             encounter
             Satan
             
               in
               his
               owne
               likenesse
            
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             were
             further
             deluded
             and
             hardned
             in
             the
             Trade
             ;
             therefore
             behold
             the
             dangerous
             cunning
             of
             Satan
             to
             entice
             these
             nouices
             to
             his
             lure
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             appearance
             of
             contrarie
             semblance
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             end
             he
             appeares
             first
             
               transformed
               into
               an
               Angell
               of
               Light
               ,
            
             pretending
             his
             willing
             subiection
             to
             certaine
             
               idle
               and
               worthlesse
               Characters
               and
               Names
               of
               God
               ,
            
             whereby
             he
             deceiues
             his
             nouices
             two
             waies
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             making
             them
             beleeuethat
             this
             
               Art
               is
               approued
               of
               God
            
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             goes
             vnder
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             it
             is
             also
             
               performed
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             whose
             name
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             charmes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             shall
             haue
             good
             successe
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             that
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             
               thing
               attempted
            
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             
               party
               attempting
               the
               same
            
             ,
             as
             hauing
             speciall
             fauor
             with
             God
             ,
             hauing
             the
             Lord
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             at
             
               his
               becke
            
             ,
             being
             made
             of
             
               Gods
               secret
               counsell
            
             ,
             being
             
               as
               God
               ,
               knowing
               things
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             further
             confirmation
             of
             this
             delusion
             ,
             behold
             in
             this
             point
             
               another
               pollicie
               of
               Satan
            
             ;
             that
             whereas
             man
             ,
             through
             pride
             ,
             desires
             Soueraignety
             &
             Dominion
             ,
             therfore
             now
             (
             in
             the
             second
             Place
             )
             Satan
             offers
             himselfe
             vnto
             this
             Nouice
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Slaue
               and
               Vassaile
            
             ,
             seeming
             to
             be
             commanded
             by
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             now
             labours
             to
             enthrall
             for
             euer
             ,
             And
             therein
             notably
             gulling
             the
             ambitious
             spirit
             with
             this
             conceited
             Emperie
             :
             What
             canst
             thou
             desire
             more
             then
             to
             preuaile
             with
             God
             ,
             then
             to
             leade
             hell
             captiue
             in
             this
             triumphant
             manner
             ,
             then
             by
             these
             meanes
             to
             preuaile
             with
             men
             ?
          
           
             Thus
             are
             
               Yong
               Schollers
            
             puffed
             vp
             with
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             Pride
             of
             knowledge
             exalts
             them
             aboue
             that
             
             which
             is
             meete
             ,
             that
             so
             their
             fall
             may
             be
             more
             fearefull
             and
             irrecouerable
             .
          
           
             And
             was
             not
             my
             
               Yonger
               Studies
            
             subiect
             to
             this
             tentation
             ?
          
           
             Surely
             blessed
             bee
             God
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             that
             hath
             lent
             mee
             life
             to
             acknowledge
             his
             mercie
             in
             this
             behalfe
             !
          
           
             Was
             there
             not
             a
             time
             when
             I
             admired
             some
             in
             the
             Vniuersitie
             fam●zed
             in
             that
             skill
             ?
          
           
             Did
             not
             the
             Lord
             so
             dispose
             of
             mee
             ,
             that
             my
             Chamber-fellow
             was
             exceedingly
             bewitched
             with
             these
             faire
             shewes
             ,
             and
             hauing
             gotten
             diuers
             bookes
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             was
             earnest
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             that
             glorie
             which
             might
             redound
             thereby
             ?
          
           
             Did
             not
             wee
             communicate
             our
             Studies
             together
             ?
             was
             not
             this
             skill
             proposed
             and
             canuased
             in
             common
             ?
             And
             did
             not
             the
             Lord
             so
             arme
             his
             vnworthy
             seruant
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             snare
             was
             gratiously
             espied
             ;
             but
             ,
             by
             the
             great
             mercie
             of
             my
             God
             ,
             the
             Lord
             vsed
             mee
             as
             a
             meanes
             to
             diuert
             my
             Chamber-fellow
             from
             these
             
             dangerous
             Studies
             ?
             And
             shall
             not
             this
             mercie
             of
             our
             God
             bee
             had
             in
             euerlasting
             remembrance
             ?
          
           
             Surely
             the
             
               mercies
               of
               God
               are
               euerlasting
               ,
               worthie
               to
               bee
               sought
               out
               of
               all
               that
               feare
               him
               :
            
             How
             are
             they
             renued
             
             
               euery
               morning
               ,
               so
               great
               is
               his
               faithfulnesse
               ?
            
          
           
             For
             did
             not
             my
             God
             exercise
             mee
             vsually
             with
             continuall
             buffetings
             of
             Satan
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             might
             be
             better
             enabled
             to
             discouer
             his
             sleights
             to
             others
             ?
             Witnesse
             my
             
               diurnall
               Records
               to
               this
               end
            
             ,
             which
             if
             God
             continue
             life
             and
             health
             ,
             may
             serue
             the
             common
             Good.
             
          
           
             Hath
             not
             the
             Lord
             since
             ,
             wheresoeuer
             it
             hath
             pleased
             him
             to
             pitch
             my
             Tent
             ,
             euen
             there
             to
             follow
             mee
             with
             this
             Tentation
             ,
             to
             bee
             assaulted
             
             
               with
               this
               pestilent-brood
               ,
               and
               Deuillish
               Generation
               ?
            
             Hath
             not
             hee
             vsed
             mee
             as
             an
             instrument
             ,
             though
             most
             vnworthy
             ,
             to
             comfort
             others
             according
             to
             the
             comforts
             that
             haue
             abounded
             vnto
             mee
             ?
             Hath
             not
             my
             gracious
             God
             wonderfully
             deliuered
             
             mee
             from
             their
             cursed
             Traines
             ,
             and
             made
             mee
             able
             in
             some
             poore
             measure
             to
             declare
             his
             great
             mercies
             to
             the
             generations
             to
             come
             ?
          
           
             And
             haue
             I
             not
             often
             Vowed
             to
             glorifie
             God
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ?
             Haue
             not
             my
             meditations
             and
             experience
             beene
             faithfully
             stored
             vp
             to
             this
             end
             ?
             Was
             I
             not
             purposed
             vpon
             a
             
               speciall
               occasion
               of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Ladie
            
             HALES
             procured
             by
             Witchcraft
             ,
             to
             commend
             such
             obseruations
             to
             Posteritie
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             
               good
               knight
            
             her
             husband
             ,
             for
             reuiuing
             and
             continuing
             of
             his
             griefe
             by
             that
             memoriall
             ouer-ruled
             that
             opportunity
             :
             But
             is
             not
             the
             Lord
             mercifull
             to
             offer
             another
             seasonable
             and
             worthie
             occasion
             to
             
               Pay
               my
               Vowes
            
             ?
          
           
             Surely
             ,
             the
             Lord
             bee
             blessed
             that
             awakens
             this
             secure
             age
             daily
             by
             renued
             tokens
             of
             his
             power
             and
             displeasure
             :
             And
             seeing
             wee
             will
             not
             obey
             his
             Word
             ,
             but
             reiect
             the
             power
             of
             it
             ,
             vouchsafeth
             yet
             to
             Preach
             vnto
             vs
             by
             his
             wonderfull
             workes
             .
          
           
             And
             seeing
             ordinary
             iudgements
             
             will
             not
             awaken
             vs
             ;
             euen
             from
             the
             belly
             of
             Hell
             hee
             cries
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             sends
             forth
             his
             euill
             Angels
             to
             vexe
             and
             torment
             vs.
             Blessed
             bee
             his
             Name
             that
             giues
             vs
             warning
             of
             the
             great
             and
             spirituall
             plague
             vpon
             our
             soules
             ,
             by
             these
             torments
             vpon
             our
             bodies
             :
             That
             lets
             vs
             see
             the
             plague
             of
             grosse
             and
             palpable
             darkenesse
             threatned
             against
             vs
             by
             these
             common
             and
             fearefull
             delusions
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             darkenesse
             .
          
           
             Doth
             not
             euery
             Assise
             almost
             throughoutthe
             Land
             ,
             resound
             of
             the
             arraignement
             and
             conuiction
             of
             notorious
             Witches
             ;
             either
             where
             grosse
             ignorance
             and
             Popery
             most
             aboundeth
             ,
             or
             where
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             is
             with-held
             ,
             and
             prophaned
             ,
             by
             vnrighteousnesse
             and
             hypocrisie
             ?
          
           
             Can
             wee
             forget
             the
             late
             Assise
             at
             Lancaster
             ,
             where
             no
             lesse
             then
             fifteene
             were
             endited
             ,
             and
             twelue
             condemned
             of
             that
             horrible
             crime
             ,
             a
             Countrie
             abounding
             on
             that
             part
             thereof
             ,
             with
             grosse
             ignorance
             and
             Popery
             ?
          
           
           
             Hath
             not
             Cou●ntrie
             beene
             v●…
             haunted
             by
             these
             hellish
             So●…
             where
             it
             was
             confessed
             by
             o●…
             them
             ,
             that
             no
             lesse
             then
             three-●…
             were
             of
             that
             confedracie
             ?
             And
             〈◊〉
             this
             a
             place
             famous
             for
             the
             〈◊〉
             and
             glorie
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Mountai●…
            
          
           
             And
             was
             I
             not
             there
             enioyned
             〈◊〉
             a
             necessity
             to
             the
             discouerie
             of
             〈◊〉
             Brood
             ?
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             occasions
             of
             〈◊〉
             ensuing
             Treatise
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             scope
             and
             end
             thereof
             .
          
           
             And
             is
             it
             not
             then
             a
             word
             in
             〈◊〉
             season
             for
             our
             present
             edification
             ?
          
           
             Surely
             seeing
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             Sword
             do
             verie
             gratiously
             sort
             together
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             authorize
             and
             confirme
             the
             other
             :
             Seeing
             now
             the
             
               sword
               of
               the
               Magistrate
            
             is
             seasonably
             brandished
             against
             these
             offenders
             :
             is
             not
             the
             
               Word
               encouraged
            
             to
             iustifie
             that
             Authoritie
             ,
             which
             vsually
             is
             too
             fearefull
             and
             charitable
             in
             rooting
             out
             such
             euils
             ?
          
           
             Ought
             not
             the
             
               Word
               to
               encourage
            
             the
             Sword
             to
             this
             glorious
             worke
             〈◊〉
             
             detecting
             and
             confounding
             the
             kingdome
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             which
             especially
             preuailes
             by
             these
             deuillish
             charmes
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             
               Ignorant
               multitude
            
             ,
             and
             wilfully
             seduced
             Papist
             ;
             But
             euen
             in
             the
             
               Carnall
               Protestant
            
             ,
             and
             
               Grosse
               Hypocrite
            
             ,
             though
             they
             haue
             receiued
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             ;
             For
             do
             wee
             not
             generally
             detaine
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             in
             vnrighteousnesse
             ,
             making
             a
             shew
             of
             Religion
             and
             yet
             denying
             the
             power
             thereof
             ;
             making
             our
             
               belly
               our
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               wedge
               of
               Gold
               our
               hope
            
             ,
             turning
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             vnto
             wantonnesse
             ,
             and
             so
             giuing
             vp
             our
             members
             as
             weapons
             to
             the
             seruice
             of
             sin
             ;
             do
             thereby
             plainely
             discouer
             whose
             seruants
             wee
             are
             ,
             euen
             the
             bondslaues
             of
             Satan
             who
             ruleth
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             ?
             And
             doth
             not
             the
             Lord
             very
             wonderfully
             discouer
             our
             shifts
             ,
             and
             confound
             our
             painted
             shewes
             ,
             euen
             by
             these
             euill
             Angels
             which
             hee
             sends
             amongst
             vs
             ?
          
           
             Doth
             not
             our
             Atheisme
             on
             the
             
             one
             side
             ,
             convince
             our
             heartlesse
             and
             deceitfull
             worship
             ,
             while
             wee
             
               Plead
               for
               Satan
            
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             his
             Kingdome
             concluding
             his
             preuailings
             to
             bee
             but
             Counter●…tings
             ;
             his
             
               Contracts
               with
               Witches
            
             
             to
             bee
             but
             Delusions
             ,
             ascribing
             his
             power
             in
             afflicting
             ,
             to
             
               Naturall
               Diseases
            
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             doth
             not
             the
             Lord
             on
             the
             other
             side
             
               reiect
               our
               confiden●●
            
             that
             so
             our
             owne
             tongues
             and
             waies
             may
             fall
             vpon
             vs
             ?
          
           
             For
             doe
             wee
             yet
             
               feare
               those
               Withes
            
             ,
             whom
             wee
             conclude
             to
             bee
             harmelesse
             ,
             hurting
             rather
             by
             our
             infidelitie
             ,
             then
             any
             power
             of
             satan
             ,
             or
             in
             themselues
             ?
          
           
             Do
             wee
             not
             close
             with
             them
             desperately
             ,
             releeuing
             them
             with
             our
             Almes
             ,
             and
             so
             binding
             them
             by
             our
             charitie
             ,
             and
             euen
             
               Tying
               them
               by
               the
               Teeth
            
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             hurt
             vs
             ?
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             though
             wee
             make
             profession
             to
             seeke
             to
             GOD
             alone
             in
             our
             troubles
             ;
             yet
             when
             it
             comes
             
             to
             the
             Pinch
             ,
             doe
             wee
             not
             runne
             vnto
             the
             Deuill
             ?
             Hath
             not
             the
             
               Blesser
               ,
               more
               Proselites
               and
               Patients
            
             then
             the
             Physition
             ;
             yea
             then
             the
             conscionable
             Preacher
             ?
          
           
             The
             Lord
             giue
             vs
             vnderstanding
             in
             these
             things
             .
             Where
             is
             our
             
               Faith
               in
               God
            
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             a
             God
             
               in
               Israel
               that
               wee
               must
               runne
               to
               Beelzebub
            
             the
             Prince
             of
             darkenesse
             for
             helpe
             ?
          
           
             Nay
             where
             are
             our
             
               Wits
               and
               common
               sence
            
             ?
             do
             wee
             say
             that
             Witches
             haue
             no
             power
             to
             hurt
             by
             Satan
             ;
             And
             yet
             doe
             wee
             runne
             to
             those
             for
             helpe
             ?
             Which
             seeing
             they
             haue
             
               no
               calling
               from
               God
            
             ,
             nor
             vse
             any
             such
             meanes
             as
             are
             
               Warrantable
               by
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             that
             they
             proceed
             from
             the
             
               Father
               of
               Lies
            
             ;
             who
             then
             hurts
             most
             dangerously
             when
             hee
             pretends
             to
             helpe
             :
             And
             must
             needes
             hurt
             desperately
             when
             hee
             is
             exalted
             and
             adored
             aboue
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             requiring
             that
             homage
             which
             is
             onely
             due
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Thus
             ,
             though
             light
             bee
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             entertained
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             yet
             men
             loue
             darknesse
             more
             then
             the
             light
             ,
             because
             their
             workes
             are
             euill
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             iustly
             giuen
             vp
             for
             their
             disobedience
             to
             this
             
               Strong
               Delusion
            
             ,
             euen
             to
             
               worship
               Satan
            
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             become
             two-fold
             more
             the
             children
             of
             hell
             then
             they
             were
             before
             .
          
           
             And
             doth
             not
             their
             example
             
               harden
               the
               Papist
               in
               their
               Idolatry
               ?
            
             And
             yet
             surely
             the
             
               Iustice
               of
               God
            
             doth
             still
             gloriously
             appeare
             in
             these
             
               Children
               of
               wilfull
               ignorance
            
             that
             still
             stoppe
             their
             eaires
             against
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             charmer
             ,
             charme
             hee
             neuer
             so
             wiselie
             .
             That
             seeing
             they
             will
             not
             bee
             conuerted
             by
             that
             
               milde
               voyce
               from
               Heauen
            
             ,
             they
             may
             bee
             confounded
             by
             this
             fearefull
             
               voyce
               from
               hell
            
             :
             That
             they
             may
             now
             discerne
             their
             true
             estate
             to
             bee
             no
             better
             then
             the
             
               Deuils
               slaues
               ,
               led
               captiue
               by
               him
               at
               his
               will
               ,
            
             by
             these
             Good
             and
             Bad
             
             Witches
             :
             these
             hurters
             and
             helpers
             .
          
           
             As
             
               Trusting
               to
               these
               for
               helpe
               for
               the
               
               body
               ,
            
             and
             so
             renouncing
             the
             soueraigne
             and
             safe
             remedie
             of
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospell
             for
             the
             saluation
             of
             soules
             .
             As
             ,
             
               fearing
               the
               other
            
             more
             then
             the
             liuing
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Vicegerent
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             this
             slauish
             feare
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             strong
             cord
             being
             faster
             bound
             vnder
             the
             power
             of
             darkenesse
             ,
             binding
             hereby
             iniquitie
             as
             with
             Cart-ropes
             ,
             while
             they
             adde
             drunkennesse
             vnto
             thirst
             ,
             confirming
             Ignorance
             and
             Infidelitie
             by
             this
             
               palpable
               Idolatry
            
             in
             seeking
             helpe
             of
             Satan
             :
             And
             so
             
               being
               confounded
               in
               their
               vaine
               confidence
               of
               will-worship
               vnto
               God
               :
            
             As
             now
             being
             iustly
             convinced
             to
             offer
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             deuill
             ,
             might
             either
             by
             this
             shame
             bee
             brought
             to
             repentance
             ,
             or
             else
             being
             made
             vtterly
             inexcusable
             ,
             might
             so
             bee
             giuen
             ouer
             to
             the
             fearefull
             expectation
             of
             the
             vengeance
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Certainely
             ,
             if
             these
             accursed
             people
             yet
             seeke
             for
             signes
             and
             shadowes
             to
             confirme
             them
             in
             their
             
             superstition
             or
             reforme
             them
             to
             the
             Truth
             :
             Haue
             they
             not
             a
             signe
             from
             heauen
             ,
             euen
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Man
             ,
             
               Daily
               crucified
            
             vnto
             them
             in
             the
             powerfull
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ?
             And
             yet
             behold
             their
             fearefull
             obstinacie
             .
          
           
             Doe
             they
             not
             still
             dote
             after
             stockes
             and
             stones
             ?
             Doe
             they
             not
             runne
             from
             the
             liuing
             to
             the
             dead
             ?
             Doe
             not
             they
             renue
             their
             Idolatrous
             Crosses
             ,
             to
             encrease
             their
             stony
             hearts
             ?
             Do
             they
             not
             say
             vnto
             the
             stockes
             thou
             art
             my
             Sauiour
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             stone
             thou
             hast
             redeemed
             mee
             ?
          
           
             Oh
             Adulterous
             and
             faithlesse
             Generation
             ,
             how
             long
             will
             they
             prouoke
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Shall
             not
             his
             iealousie
             burne
             like
             fire
             to
             consume
             them
             and
             all
             their
             stubble
             with
             vnquenchable
             torments
             .
          
           
             And
             seeing
             they
             boast
             that
             they
             
               haue
               made
               a
               Couenant
               with
               hell
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               are
               at
               an
               agreement
               with
               death
               ,
            
             as
             pretending
             that
             by
             
               their
               Keyes
            
             they
             haue
             the
             power
             to
             open
             and
             
             shut
             hell
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             yet
             intending
             ,
             and
             discouering
             plainely
             heerein
             their
             horrible
             Athiesme
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             made
             Falsehood
             their
             Refuge
             ,
             and
             are
             Hid
             vnder
             Vanitie
             ,
             making
             the
             
               Pleasures
               of
               sinne
            
             ,
             their
             
             chiefe
             God
             and
             happines
             ,
             and
             resting
             in
             their
             
               Visible
               Monarchie
            
             ,
             as
             their
             Soueraigne
             and
             supreme
             Kingdome
             a
             .
          
           
             Hath
             not
             the
             Lord
             mightily
             reiected
             their
             confidence
             by
             giuing
             them
             another
             Signe
             euen
             from
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             By
             letting
             Satan
             loose
             to
             torment
             and
             delude
             them
             ,
             to
             vexe
             their
             bodies
             and
             yet
             also
             to
             deceiue
             their
             soules
             ?
          
           
             Surely
             the
             Iustice
             of
             GOD
             is
             admirable
             heerein
             to
             bee
             laid
             to
             heart
             of
             all
             those
             that
             doe
             hate
             the
             Where
             ,
             and
             desire
             her
             desolation
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             lift
             vp
             their
             heads
             because
             their
             saluation
             draweth
             neere
             ;
             in
             that
             they
             may
             discerne
             in
             this
             glasse
             of
             his
             prouidence
             ,
             the
             confusion
             
             of
             Anti-christs
             approachings
             :
             And
             so
             may
             take
             the
             oportunity
             ,
             to
             hasten
             the
             same
             in
             their
             seuerall
             places
             and
             meanes
             which
             yet
             the
             Lord
             in
             mercy
             affoords
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             blessed
             bee
             God
             that
             giues
             some
             measure
             of
             wisedome
             to
             redeeme
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             declare
             the
             wonders
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             the
             Generation
             to
             come
             .
             Shall
             not
             this
             make
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             tread
             Satan
             vtterly
             ynder
             our
             feete
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               First
               prooueth
               that
               there
               are
               Witches
               ,
               and
               that
            
             
               1
               By
               testimonie
               from
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               2
               By
               testimony
               from
               all
               antiquitie
               .
            
             
               3
               By
               sound
               Reason
               ,
               and
               that
               drawne
               :
               
                 
                   First
                   from
                   the
                   Power
                   ,
                   Iustice
                   and
                   Wisedome
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   from
                   the
                   Pride
                   and
                   Policie
                   of
                   Satan
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   from
                   the
                   damnable
                   estate
                   and
                   desperate
                   condition
                   and
                   corruption
                   of
                   man.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Secondly
               it
               reprooueth
               ;
            
             
               1
               Those
               that
               impute
               this
               to
               melancholy
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               Atheist
               that
               denies
               Witchcraft
               .
            
             
               3
               That
               would
               haue
               all
               to
               be
               but
               Illusion
               .
            
             
               4
               That
               iustifie
               bad
               Witches
               .
            
             
               5
               And
               so
               answereth
               to
               all
               obiections
               that
               may
               bee
               iustly
               made
               against
               this
               Doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             
               THat
               there
               are
               Witches
            
             ;
             first
             ,
             this
             appeareth
             by
             the
             
               testimonie
               of
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             which
             witnesseth
             .
          
           
           
             1
             That
             there
             were
             such
             Sorcerers
             that
             preached
             this
             skill
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             
             The
             Witch
             of
             Endor
             ,
             &
             
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
               Acts
            
             8.
             and
             Pythonesse
             in
             the
             Acts
             19.
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             
               Iudgements
               of
               God
            
             are
             denounced
             against
             such
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             Esay
             44.
             25.
             
             &
             47.
             12.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             
               Magistrates
               by
               seuere
               Lawes
            
             interdicted
             the
             practize
             of
             Witchcraft
             as
             
               Saul
               ,
               1.
               
               Sam.
            
             10.
             3.
             
             &
             9.
             
          
           
             4
             The
             
               sentence
               of
               death
            
             is
             pronounced
             against
             this
             
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             
               Exodus
               22.
               18.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               suffer
               a
               Witch
               to
               liue
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             whole
             streame
             of
             Antiquity
             also
             auoucheth
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             As
             appeareth
             by
             that
             which
             is
             declared
             heereafter
             
               concerning
               the
               entertainement
               and
               practize
               of
               Sorcerie
               :
            
             By
             all
             nations
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             the
             
               Lawes
               of
               each
               nation
            
             ,
             against
             this
             Mysterie
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             the
             generall
             experience
             of
             all
             Ages
             wherein
             eyther
             through
             ignorance
             this
             wickednesse
             hath
             appeared
             in
             open
             face
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
             or
             else
             ,
             for
             abuse
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             euen
             hypocrites
             haue
             beene
             giuen
             vp
             to
             this
             Iudgement
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             because
             they
             detaine
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             in
             vnrighteousnesse
             ,
             and
             sacrifice
             to
             their
             Art
             ,
             yea
             to
             Sathan
             himselfe
             ,
             euen
             wherein
             they
             pretend
             to
             serue
             God
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             afterward
             in
             the
             vse
             heereof
             .
          
           
             This
             also
             is
             manifest
             by
             
               sound
               Reason
            
             and
             Induction
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             from
             the
             
               Power
               ,
               Wisedome
            
             and
             Iustice
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Gods
             Power
             is
             manifest
             ;
             as
             his
             yeelding
             vp
             the
             mightiest
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             as
             Gods
             executioner
             ,
             so
             in
             brideling
             Satan
             to
             hurt
             &
             cut
             where
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             ,
             Iob
             1
             &
             2.
             2.
             
             
               Corin.
               4.
               
               Matth.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             His
             Wisedome
             admirable
             in
             this
             :
             That
             giuing
             the
             wicked
             their
             desire
             for
             the
             satisfying
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             
          
           
             1
             They
             are
             willingly
             giuen
             vp
             to
             submit
             their
             soules
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             the
             executioners
             of
             their
             owne
             damnation
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             whereas
             Satan
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             
             appeare
             
               in
               his
               owne
               likenes
            
             ,
             would
             not
             so
             easily
             be
             intertained
             ,
             could
             not
             do
             so
             conueniently
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             deceiuing
             the
             wicked
             :
             yet
             beeing
             now
             disposed
             by
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             in
             this
             wise
             and
             glorious
             manner
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             ministerie
             of
             men
             &
             women
             subiect
             to
             our
             infirmities
             :
             and
             therefore
             more
             likelie
             by
             reason
             of
             natures
             bonds
             ,
             to
             preuaile
             with
             their
             like
             ,
             Satan
             shal
             tender
             his
             seruice
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             doth
             hee
             not
             conuey
             his
             poyson
             into
             our
             soules
             more
             easily
             ?
             doth
             hee
             not
             preuaile
             more
             effectually
             to
             our
             ensnaring
             and
             destruction
             ?
          
           
             
               The
               Iustice
               of
               God
            
             shineth
             also
             most
             gloriously
             in
             this
             mysterie
             of
             Witchcraft
             .
          
           
             As
             first
             ,
             
               In
               making
               it
               a
               Punishment
               to
               such
               as
               will
               not
               obey
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             that
             they
             might
             be
             deluded
             and
             ensnared
             thereby
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             in
             sealing
             vp
             ,
             in
             this
             strange
             &
             terrible
             affliction
             by
             Witchcraft
             ,
             &
             the
             
               desperate
               couenant
            
             that
             is
             therein
             ;
             euen
             eternall
             vengeance
             ,
             and
             those
             
               intolerable
               paines
            
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Atheist
             may
             be
             vtterly
             confounded
             ,
             and
             the
             desperate
             sinner
             ,
             may
             be
             vtterly
             without
             excuse
             :
             As
             preaching
             to
             the
             rebellious
             world
             ,
             by
             these
             prophets
             of
             Satan
             the
             certaintie
             of
             their
             damnation
             ,
             who
             refuse
             to
             embrace
             the
             glad
             tydings
             of
             their
             saluation
             from
             the
             Messengers
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             And
             is
             not
             the
             Iustice
             of
             God
             admirable
             heerein
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             are
             now
             the
             choosers
             and
             executioners
             of
             their
             owne
             damnation
             ,
             in
             beeing
             willingly
             ignorant
             of
             the
             trueth
             :
             In
             their
             best
             wisedome
             heaping
             vp
             teachers
             according
             to
             their
             owne
             lusts
             ,
             purposely
             submitting
             themselues
             to
             these
             prophets
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             turned
             to
             their
             ineuitable
             condemnation
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             Pride
             and
             
               Cunning
               of
               Satan
            
             .
          
           
             Who
             although
             hee
             naturally
             hate
             God
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             Pride
             of
             his
             heart
             he
             seekes
             to
             imitate
             him
             in
             all
             his
             actions
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             more
             desperately
             execute
             his
             malice
             both
             against
             God
             
             in
             disgracing
             his
             prouidence
             ,
             and
             against
             man
             in
             furthering
             his
             destruction
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             God
             
               Satan
               his
               couenant
            
             with
             man
             :
             so
             will
             Satan
             haue
             a
             
               speciall
               couenant
            
             also
             with
             his
             seruants
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             Lord
             hath
             his
             Ministers
             to
             exeeute
             his
             wrath
             vpon
             the
             disobedient
             :
             namely
             ,
             
               the
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             so
             Sathan
             will
             haue
             his
             
               badde
               Witches
            
             to
             execute
             against
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             .
             Yea
             ,
          
           
             As
             the
             Lord
             hath
             his
             Prophets
             and
             
               faithfull
               ministers
            
             to
             relieue
             and
             comfort
             his
             distressed
             people
             :
             so
             Sathan
             will
             haue
             his
             
               good
               Witches
            
             ,
             to
             minister
             helpe
             to
             such
             as
             seeke
             vnto
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             wise
             and
             mercifull
             God
             ,
             because
             wee
             are
             not
             able
             to
             heare
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             himself
             speak
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             doeth
             therefore
             conuey
             his
             will
             into
             
               earthen
               vessells
               2.
               
               Corinthians
            
             4.
             7.
             causing
             men
             ,
             like
             our selues
             ,
             subiect
             to
             the
             same
             infirmities
             with
             vs
             ,
             to
             deliuer
             his
             councell
             ,
             and
             prepare
             vs
             to
             the
             obedience
             thereof
             :
             euen
             so
             
             dealeth
             
               Sathan
               the
               god
               of
               this
               world
               ,
            
             with
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             .
             That
             whereas
             by
             reason
             of
             Natures
             guilt
             and
             infirmitie
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             endure
             his
             terrible
             and
             personall
             presence
             :
             therefore
             hee
             tendereth
             his
             will
             vnto
             them
             ,
             by
             certaine
             delightfull
             and
             
               Familias
               charmes
            
             ,
             yea
             by
             
               Witches
               his
               vassales
            
             insinuateth
             himselfe
             into
             vs
             ,
             colouring
             his
             presence
             and
             sleights
             by
             some
             shew
             of
             outward
             holinesse
             ,
             as
             by
             
               abusing
               of
               holie
               Names
               ,
               Prayers
               ,
               Reliques
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             so
             hee
             may
             the
             better
             winne
             from
             vs
             an
             approbation
             of
             his
             help
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             more
             dangerously
             ensnare
             vs
             in
             his
             cruell
             pawes
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             also
             this
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             
               our
               owne
               cursed
               nature
            
             .
             And
             that
             not
             onely
             because
             wee
             are
             
               Sathans
               slaues
            
             naturally
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             led
             captiue
             at
             his
             will
             ,
             euen
             to
             further
             our
             owne
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             the
             condemnation
             of
             others
             :
          
           
             But
             especially
             in
             regard
             of
             those
             
               Remaynders
               of
               originall
               goodnesse
            
             :
             
             As
             some
             naturall
             light
             ,
             some
             con●…
             ence
             of
             good
             and
             euill
             ,
             &c.
             wher●…
             wee
             being
             vsually
             puffed
             vp
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             laboring
             to
             encrease
             these
             gifts
             :
             ●…ing
             wee
             know
             not
             the
             right
             me●…
             heereunto
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               to
               seeke
               them
               〈◊〉
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             Is
             it
             any
             maruell
             ,
             if
             we
             f●ll
             to
             chaffer
             with
             Satan
             for
             the
             obtaining
             thereof
             ?
             especially
             seeing
             hee
             will
             not
             faile
             
               to
               offer
               his
               helpe
            
             ,
             and
             that
             vpon
             very
             faire
             and
             seemingly
             equal
             termes
             ?
          
           
             Now
             if
             wee
             consider
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             
               corruption
               wherewith
            
             we
             are
             infected
             euen
             from
             the
             mothers
             wombe
             .
             
               Two
               things
            
             there
             are
             herein
             that
             further
             this
             compact
             with
             Satan
             .
          
           
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             
               The
               earnest
               and
               vnsatiable
               desire
               to
               accomplish
               our
               lusts
               :
            
             which
             seeing
             we
             cannot
             compasse
             
               by
               lawfull
               meanes
            
             ,
             will
             we
             sticke
             at
             any
             thing
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             the
             hazard
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             to
             attaine
             our
             desires
             ?
             Math.
             16.
             25.
             
             Especially
             ,
             seeing
             as
             wee
             desire
             to
             commit
             sinne
             with
             greedinesse
             ,
             so
             either
             
               for
               credite
            
             ,
             wee
             would
             not
             be
             
             seene
             therein
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             Satans
             polity
             to
             blind
             the
             eies
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             that
             so
             walking
             in
             darkenes
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             know
             whither
             we
             go
             ,
             but
             euen
             like
             fooles
             be
             led
             to
             the
             Stockes
             ,
             and
             oxen
             to
             the
             shambles
             :
             And
             hath
             not
             this
             
               Practise
               of
               Witch-craft
            
             many
             cunning
             sleights
             ,
             and
             colours
             to
             hide
             and
             cloke
             sin
             ,
             to
             illude
             and
             peruert
             our
             iudgemēts
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             discern
             whereabout
             we
             are
             ?
             Cōsider
             to
             this
             end
             that
             which
             follows
             :
             &
             God
             giue
             vs
             vnderstanding
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Adde
             we
             hereunto
             ,
             That
             as
             sin
             encreaseth
             and
             ripeneth
             to
             vengeance
             ,
             so
             
               naturall
               light
               by
               degrees
               is
               cleane
               peruerted
            
             
             and
             extinguished
             .
             And
             the
             bands
             of
             common
             honestie
             beeing
             wholy
             cast
             off
             and
             violated
             ,
             the
             bridle
             is
             giuen
             to
             all
             desperate
             and
             presumptuous
             sins
             :
             and
             that
             the
             wicked
             may
             more
             securely
             reuell
             therein
             :
             religion
             is
             made
             a
             scorne
             of
             ,
             and
             
               God
               is
            
             
             
               forgotten
               ,
               and
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               wayes
               vtterly
               reiected
               :
            
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             in
             iustice
             is
             prouoked
             to
             execute
             his
             fierce
             wrath
             ,
             and
             to
             powre
             out
             the
             
             most
             
               bitter
               viall
            
             thereof
             vpon
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             yeelding
             them
             vp
             wholly
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Sathan
             :
             whereby
             they
             are
             left
             to
             these
             desperate
             extremities
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             
               reall
               couenants
               with
               him
            
             :
             to
             yeelde
             him
             vp
             their
             soules
             ,
             and
             all
             at
             his
             deuotion
             ;
             to
             consecrate
             themselues
             to
             his
             seruice
             and
             homage
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             become
             spectacles
             heerein
             of
             the
             
               certainetie
               of
               damnation
            
             ,
             for
             the
             confusion
             of
             the
             Atheist
             ,
             that
             thinkes
             there
             is
             no
             hell
             ,
             and
             the
             warning
             of
             the
             Christian
             ,
             to
             auoyd
             the
             danger
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             seeing
             it
             is
             the
             Iustice
             of
             Almightie
             God
             to
             
               punish
               extraordinarie
               and
               monstrous
               sinnes
            
             ,
             with
             
               strange
               and
               vnwonted
               plagues
            
             .
             Therefore
             seeing
             the
             wicked
             cānot
             content
             themselues
             with
             common
             and
             naturall
             
             sins
             ,
             but
             must
             further
             deuise
             sins
             against
             nature
             ,
             as
             being
             iustly
             giuē
             vp
             
             hereto
             by
             the
             diuine
             Iustice
             ,
             punishing
             their
             
               carnall
               Wisedome
            
             :
             in
             their
             strange
             and
             
               monstrous
               Idolatrie
            
             and
             Will-worship
             by
             those
             
               monstrous
               and
               vnnaturall
               Impieties
            
             :
             Is
             it
             not
             yet
             
             further
             iust
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             leaue
             them
             to
             be
             tormented
             by
             Satan
             ,
             the
             god
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             whom
             they
             haue
             consecrated
             themselues
             vnto
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             strange
             and
             
               fearefull
               conuulsions
            
             ,
             and
             horrible
             tortures
             ,
             likelie
             to
             rend
             the
             bodie
             from
             the
             soule
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             mightie
             hand
             of
             GOD
             ouer-ruleth
             Sathan
             ,
             and
             sustaineth
             Nature
             ,
             to
             the
             further
             aduancing
             of
             his
             diuine
             Iustice
             and
             admirable
             power
             .
             And
             yet
             all
             this
             in
             shew
             by
             the
             
               ministerie
               of
               a
               poore
               ,
               weake
               ,
            
             and
             miserable
             woman
             ,
             to
             the
             increase
             of
             their
             
             rage
             ,
             and
             confusion
             of
             carnall
             wisedome
             ,
             to
             the
             nourishment
             of
             Infidelitie
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             the
             sealing
             vp
             in
             these
             bodily
             torments
             of
             eternal
             vengeāce
             .
          
           
             1
             And
             therefore
             ;
             as
             this
             reproueth
             
             such
             as
             seeme
             to
             elude
             all
             with
             
               a
               conceit
               of
               melancholy
            
             ,
             as
             if
             these
             diuellish
             practises
             and
             combinations
             betwixt
             the
             Witch
             and
             Satan
             ,
             were
             but
             fancies
             and
             vaine
             dreames
             of
             a
             melancholy
             braine
             :
             seeing
             the
             symptomes
             of
             melancholie
             doe
             no
             whit
             agree
             with
             the
             persons
             of
             these
             Witches
             .
          
           
           
             2
             As
             these
             ,
             being
             ●at
             ,
             mery
             ,
             delighting
             in
             cōpany
             ,
             &
             all
             which
             are
             contrary
             where
             melancholy
             raignes
             :
             so
             this
             is
             also
             a
             
               Plaine
               condemnation
               of
               the
               Atheist
            
             of
             these
             Times
             ,
             who
             doth
             therefore
             willingly
             entertaine
             this
             errour
             ;
             
               That
               there
               are
               no
               Witches
            
             :
             that
             so
             he
             may
             therehence
             conclude
             to
             his
             soule
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             Hell
             ,
             no
             Diuells
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3
             This
             
               reproueth
               those
            
             ,
             tha●
             ,
             because
             many
             things
             are
             done
             by
             the
             delusion
             of
             Satan
             ,
             (
             as
             hath
             bin
             manifested
             heeretofore
             )
             do
             therefore
             conclude
             ,
             that
             al
             is
             but
             Illusion
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             illude
             the
             maine
             ground
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               reall
               couenant
            
             that
             is
             betweene
             Sathan
             and
             the
             Witch
             ,
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             such
             things
             as
             on
             both
             sides
             are
             couenanted
             .
          
           
             4
             But
             especially
             ,
             they
             are
             heere
             iustly
             to
             
               be
               taxed
            
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             they
             will
             acknowledge
             the
             
               Badde
               Witch
            
             to
             worke
             with
             ,
             and
             by
             Satan
             ,
             because
             shee
             hurteth
             :
             yet
             at
             no
             hand
             will
             yeeld
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Blesser
            
             and
             wise
             Witch
             (
             as
             they
             doe
             terme
             her
             )
             
             hath
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             diuell
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             such
             compact
             :
             but
             rather
             conceiue
             that
             it
             is
             some
             
               extraordinarie
               gift
               of
               God
            
             ,
             giuen
             to
             such
             speciall
             persons
             ,
             whereby
             they
             haue
             power
             to
             dissolue
             the
             Witches
             of
             the
             diuel
             ;
             seeing
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             such
             
               extraordinarie
               gifts
               now
               ceasing
            
             ,
             and
             this
             being
             proper
             onely
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             skilfull
             and
             approoued
             good
             workeman
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             If
             any
             such
             thing
             fall
             out
             :
             it
             necessarily
             proceedeth
             from
             Satans
             power
             ,
             permitted
             iustly
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             preuaile
             thus
             with
             his
             dearest
             seruants
             ,
             to
             deceiue
             and
             ensnare
             vnstable
             soules
             ,
             that
             forsaking
             the
             God
             of
             their
             saluation
             ,
             runne
             to
             Sathan
             for
             helpe
             for
             the
             bodie
             ,
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             howsoeuer
             Satan
             could
             
               without
               the
               ministerie
               of
               Witches
            
             ,
             do
             happily
             as
             great
             hurt
             to
             the
             bodie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             may
             seeme
             ,
             that
             to
             vse
             them
             were
             needlesse
             :
             yet
             seeing
             it
             is
             the
             soule
             that
             he
             principally
             hunts
             after
             ;
             &
             so
             ,
             by
             hurting
             the
             body
             ,
             entendeth
             
             also
             the
             further
             〈◊〉
             thereof
             .
             Hence
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             employeth
             these
             instruments
             ,
             to
             accomplish
             his
             will
             by
             ,
             not
             onely
             ensnaring
             their
             soules
             ,
             by
             satisfying
             their
             desires
             to
             hurt
             ,
             and
             helpe
             whom
             they
             list
             :
             But
             hereby
             also
             endangering
             the
             soules
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Both
               those
            
             that
             are
             hurt
             ,
             in
             prou●king
             them
             hereby
             ,
             both
             to
             seeke
             for
             reuenge
             abroade
             ,
             against
             the
             Witch
             :
             whenas
             they
             should
             beginne
             
               at
               ho●●
            
             to
             be
             auenged
             of
             their
             owne
             sins
             :
             as
             also
             to
             
               seek
               for
               remedy
            
             of
             their
             hurt
             by
             diuellish
             meanes
             :
             and
             so
             they
             vsually
             buy
             this
             helpe
             with
             the
             hazard
             of
             their
             soules
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             also
             enthralling
             their
             soules
             yet
             more
             fearefully
             vnto
             Sathan
             :
             In
             that
             receiuing
             help
             from
             such
             means
             as
             are
             tendered
             out
             of
             his
             schoole
             :
             heereby
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             that
             Satan
             is
             adored
             ,
             and
             aduaunced
             aboue
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God.
             The
             
               holie
               and
               lawfull
               meanes
            
             of
             helpe
             are
             reiected
             ,
             and
             despised
             .
          
           
             Ignorance
             and
             Atheisme
             is
             nourished
             
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             Infidelitie
             and
             all
             excesse
             of
             sinne
             ,
             maintained
             and
             increased
             ,
             and
             so
             iniquitie
             ripened
             vnto
             the
             day
             of
             vengeance
             .
             And
             yet
             .
          
           
             If
             here
             the
             cunning
             of
             Sathan
             be
             to
             keepe
             these
             
               Witches
               poore
            
             ,
             and
             
             therefore
             it
             may
             seeme
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             haue
             but
             a
             little
             list
             to
             follow
             this
             miserable
             trade
             :
             Obserue
             we
             wisely
             the
             admirable
             Iustice
             and
             Wisedome
             of
             Almightie
             God
             herein
             ,
             both
             in
             ouer-ruling
             Satan
             ,
             that
             hee
             shall
             not
             minister
             to
             the
             Witch
             according
             to
             her
             desire
             :
             that
             so
             she
             may
             be
             confounded
             in
             her
             d●sperate
             bargaine
             ,
             that
             hath
             parted
             with
             her
             soule
             ,
             for
             enioying
             of
             that
             whereof
             she
             is
             disappoynted
             :
             As
             also
          
           
             Heereby
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             Witch
             being
             disappoynted
             ,
             are
             more
             enflamed
             ,
             and
             so
             eternall
             damnation
             hereby
             sealed
             vp
             vnto
             her
             .
          
           
             And
             withall
             ,
             shee
             more
             
               abiected
               to
               the
               lust
               of
               Sathan
               ,
            
             renewing
             her
             couenant
             ,
             and
             multiplying
             her
             sacrifices
             ,
             that
             shee
             may
             compasse
             her
             
             desires
             :
             That
             so
             beeing
             still
             〈◊〉
             short
             ,
             and
             confounded
             in
             her
             exp●…ctation
             :
             shee
             may
             breake
             out
             〈◊〉
             more
             desperate
             attempts
             to
             the
             rip●ning
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             hastening
             of
             ve●geance
             .
          
           
             Which
             shall
             with
             greater
             confusion
             light
             vpon
             her
             ,
             in
             that
             being
             once
             
               arrested
               and
               conuicted
               by
               Autho●…
               tie
               :
            
             she
             shall
             find
             her
             maister
             whom
             she
             hath
             serued
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             the
             
               meanes
               of
               her
               discouerie
            
             ,
             and
             haling
             to
             Iudgement
             ,
             (
             as
             heereafter
             shall
             be
             manifest
             ;
             )
             but
             now
             he
             hath
             discouered
             her
             ,
             to
             forsake
             her
             vtterly
             (
             in
             regard
             
             of
             helping
             out
             of
             this
             brake
             ;
             )
             that
             so
             shee
             may
             be
             yet
             further
             confounded
             ,
             in
             her
             desperate
             choice
             ,
             that
             hath
             forsaken
             a
             faithfull
             GOD
             ,
             to
             serue
             such
             a
             maister
             ,
             as
             will
             forsake
             her
             in
             her
             neede
             :
             and
             that
             to
             such
             a
             fearefull
             end
             ,
             as
             heereby
             to
             sincke
             her
             in
             
               horrible
               despaire
            
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             exclude
             her
             al
             hope
             of
             mercy
             and
             compassion
             from
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             thereby
             to
             expose
             her
             vnauoydably
             to
             his
             mercilesse
             tyranny
             .
          
           
           
             And
             ●o
             thi●●nd
             serueth
             further
             ,
             
             th●●
             the
             
               bad
               〈◊〉
               power
            
             being
             so
             ●imited
             ,
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               hurt
               ,
               shee
               cannot
               〈◊〉
            
             againe
             ,
             howsoeuer
             it
             may
             seeme
             to
             imply
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               in
               this
               Trade
            
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             challenge
             the
             power
             and
             perfection
             of
             it
             ;
             y●●
             indeed
             thi●
             restraint
             of
             the
             bad
             Witches
             power
             ,
             ●endeth
             much
             to
             
               ●…ance
               the
               Mysterie
               of
               this
               iniquitie
            
             ;
             ●s
             hereafter
             is
             made
             manifest
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             good
             the
             wisedome
             of
             this
             Art
             :
             Especially
             seeing
             this
             both
             for
             the
             present
             proues
             
               a
               great
               confusion
               to
               the
               Witches
               power
               ,
            
             as
             also
             giues
             
               occasion
               of
               her
               discouerie
            
             from
             the
             Blesser
             ,
             who
             in
             this
             case
             is
             sought
             to
             for
             helpe
             ;
             and
             so
             detecting
             the
             bad
             Witch
             makes
             way
             for
             her
             riddance
             that
             her
             Maister
             Satan
             may
             haue
             more
             worke
             .
          
           
             And
             howsoeuer
             when
             the
             Witch
             
             
               is
               punished
               ,
               the
               partie
               afflicted
               hath
               no
               ●ase
               ,
            
             yet
             this
             doth
             not
             argue
             that
             his
             affliction
             came
             not
             by
             that
             meanes
             .
             But
             herein
             appeareth
             ,
             first
             ;
             the
             absolute
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             ties
             not
             the
             outward
             blessing
             simply
             
             to
             the
             vse
             of
             holy
             meanes
             :
             Though
             the
             Magistrate
             haue
             done
             his
             〈◊〉
             in
             punishing
             th●
             Witch
             ,
             yet
             〈◊〉
             party
             afflicted
             must
             still
             abide
             Gods
             leasure
             ,
             The
             Lord
             is
             not
             simply
             subiect
             to
             man
             :
             Or
             else
             though
             th●…
             outward
             meanes
             may
             bee
             vsed
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             offender
             ,
             yet
             seeing
             the
             affliction
             must
             bee
             sanctified
             before
             it
             shall
             bee
             remoued
             from
             the
             Saints
             .
             And
             this
             proceeding
             hitherto
             may
             happily
             bee
             a
             meanes
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Witch
             ,
             as
             being
             staid
             from
             further
             hurting
             ,
             and
             so
             happily
             as
             shee
             belongs
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             this
             temporall
             punishment
             may
             bee
             brought
             to
             true
             repentance
             :
             But
             it
             cannot
             simply
             and
             necessarily
             auaile
             the
             party
             afflicted
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             great
             wisedome
             and
             bountie
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             not
             to
             cease
             the
             affliction
             vpon
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Witch
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             linger
             it
             vpon
             his
             Saints
             ,
             vntill
             by
             more
             
               effectuall
               meanes
               of
               prayer
            
             ,
             and
             
               vnfained
               repentance
            
             ,
             they
             shall
             make
             an
             holy
             vse
             of
             the
             present
             
             chasticement
             ,
             And
             so
             in
             it
             due
             season
             it
             shall
             bee
             remoued
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             may
             not
             the
             wise
             and
             gracious
             GOD
             heerby
             meete
             with
             our
             
               Confidence
               in
               the
               meanes
            
             ;
             not
             remouing
             the
             correction
             ,
             though
             wee
             haue
             done
             the
             will
             of
             God
             for
             the
             further
             
               Triall
               of
               our
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             aduancement
             of
             his
             
               absolute
               power
            
             ,
             in
             preseruing
             vs
             in
             this
             extremity
             ?
          
           
             And
             so
             thereby
             not
             onely
             
               confounding
               Satan
            
             ,
             and
             his
             instruments
             which
             thirst
             for
             bloud
             :
             but
             preparing
             vs
             heereby
             to
             a
             more
             
               glorious
               deliuerance
            
             .
             And
             what
             if
             〈◊〉
             please
             our
             mercifull
             God
             to
             take
             vs
             to
             himselfe
             by
             this
             strange
             affliction
             doth
             not
             his
             exceeding
             mercie
             shine
             heerein
             ?
             Not
             onely
             in
             
               sanctifying
               this
               gr●…
               affliction
            
             to
             his
             Saints
             ,
             though
             hee
             do
             not
             vtterly
             remoue
             it
             ;
             but
             further
             also
             in
             deliuering
             them
             by
             this
             affliction
             from
             this
             miserable
             world
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             leading
             them
             by
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             rod
             ,
             to
             
             sound
             repentance
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             ,
             may
             howsoeuer
             be
             bettered
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             can
             raise
             
               light
               of
               darkenesse
            
             ,
             and
             these
             
             outward
             things
             are
             common
             to
             all
             :
             though
             the
             deere
             
               Seruants
               of
               God
            
             should
             bee
             chasti●ed
             with
             thi●
             scourge
             ,
             may
             not
             this
             stand
             with
             the
             wise
             prouidence
             of
             the
             Almighty
             may
             it
             not
             come
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             this
             Art
             ,
             to
             haue
             euen
             Gods
             children
             afflicted
             by
             Witch-c●aft
             ?
             Shall
             not
             euen
             all
             things
             turne
             to
             their
             good
             ?
          
           
             And
             what
             though
             the
             Word
             seeme
             to
             condemne
             such
             as
             
               by
               poyson
            
             take
             away
             the
             life
             of
             man
             ;
             yet
             s●eing
             these
             poysons
             are
             deliuered
             from
             Satan
             vnto
             the
             Witch
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             
               Couenant
               betweene
               them
            
             ;
             and
             
             though
             some
             hurt
             bee
             done
             by
             poysons
             ,
             yet
             much
             more
             is
             done
             by
             sorcerie
             ,
             and
             imployment
             of
             Satan
             personally
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Word
             doth
             as
             well
             condemne
             these
             Witches
             :
             Is
             it
             not
             manifest
             that
             such
             there
             are
             to
             be
             condemned
             ?
          
           
           
             And
             though
             happily
             they
             may
             speake
             many
             
               things
               falsly
            
             ,
             as
             confessing
             
             that
             to
             bee
             done
             by
             them
             which
             is
             done
             by
             Satan
             immediately
             ,
             telling
             of
             many
             things
             that
             are
             vntrue
             ,
             yet
             doth
             this
             the
             rather
             argue
             that
             they
             are
             
               led
               by
               Satan
            
             ,
             that
             hee
             doth
             many
             things
             by
             their
             appointment
             .
          
           
             For
             seeing
             Satan
             is
             a
             
               Lyer
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             ,
             therefore
             doth
             hee
             both
             teach
             them
             to
             lie
             .
          
           
             
               1
               That
               those
               which
               yet
               will
               depend
               
               on
               them
               ,
               may
               bee
               
                 more
                 inexcusable
              
               .
            
             
               2
               That
               hee
               may
               also
               by
               this
               
               meanes
               make
               a
               
                 Trade
                 of
                 lying
              
               .
            
          
           
             And
             hee
             doth
             also
             giue
             them
             ocsion
             to
             lie
             vnwittingly
             ,
             in
             confessing
             that
             to
             be
             done
             by
             them
             which
             Satan
             did
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             so
             hee
             
               may
               hasten
               them
               to
               their
               deserued
               condemnation
               ,
            
             causing
             their
             own
             tongues
             iustly
             to
             fall
             vpon
             them
             ,
             both
             in
             punishing
             their
             will
             though
             they
             did
             no
             hurt
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             and
             meeting
             with
             
               former
               hidden
               wickednesse
            
             by
             this
             supposed
             &
             arrogated
             crime
             .
          
           
           
             But
             heere
             
               it
               is
               replyed
            
             ;
             that
             these
             poore
             women
             vse
             Salues
             and
             
               g●…
               prayers
            
             to
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             their
             cures
             ,
             and
             therefore
             neither
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             Satan
             would
             conioyne
             
             with
             such
             holy
             meanes
             ,
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             needlesse
             ,
             if
             these
             will
             doe
             it
             ,
             to
             admit
             of
             Satans
             assistance
             thereto
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             wee
             answere
             ,
             that
             neither
             are
             such
             medicines
             as
             are
             applyed
             vsually
             fit
             for
             all
             such
             cures
             ,
             because
             commonly
             they
             giue
             but
             
               one
               Salue
            
             for
             all
             diseases
             :
             Or
             if
             they
             were
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             Satan
             vse
             these
             to
             cloke
             and
             colour
             his
             presence
             ?
          
           
             As
             for
             prayers
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             auaileable
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             being
             vsually
             prophane
             ,
             popish
             ,
             or
             ignorant
             ;
             neither
             indeed
             allowable
             to
             such
             ends
             ;
             but
             where
             other
             lawfull
             remedies
             may
             not
             bee
             had
             .
             And
             may
             not
             Satan
             hide
             heereby
             his
             assistance
             more
             dangerously
             ?
             May
             hee
             not
             deceiue
             vnstable
             soules
             more
             desperately
             ?
          
           
           
             Thus
             it
             is
             apparant
             that
             there
             are
             Witches
             ,
             both
             by
             testimonies
             from
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             by
             sound
             reasons
             conuincing
             the
             same
             :
             And
             so
          
           
             Such
             obiections
             are
             answered
             as
             seeme
             to
             oppugne
             this
             sacred
             truth
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             vs
             consider
             further
             what
             Witch-craft
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               1
               What
               Witch-craft
               is
               ,
               2
               Of
               the
               causes
               ,
               3
               And
               effects
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             
               VVItch-craft
               is
               a
               wicked
               Art
               seruing
               for
               the
               working
               of
               wonders
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               so
               farre
               forth
               a●
               God
               in
               Iustice
               shall
               permit
               .
            
          
           
             An
             Art
             (
             I
             say
             it
             is
             )
             because
             it
             hath
             it
             Rules
             and
             Obseruations
             whereon
             it
             is
             grounded
             :
             especially
             the
             
               Couenant
               with
               Satan
            
             ,
             and
             the
             circumstances
          
           
             The
             Author
             of
             these
             Rules
             is
             Satan
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               darknesse
            
             raigning
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             &
             therfore
             by
             his
             knowledge
             of
             diuine
             duties
             
             and
             malice
             against
             God
             and
             his
             children
             ,
             framing
             these
             Rules
             ,
             to
             draw
             them
             from
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             seruice
             of
             the
             Deuill
             .
          
           
             And
             conueying
             these
             Rules
             vnto
             the
             
               Witches
               his
               chiefe
               Schollers
            
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             more
             easily
             and
             familiarly
             teach
             the
             wicked
             ,
             then
             if
             Satan
             himselfe
             should
             personally
             appeare
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             it
             followeth
             that
             it
             is
             a
             
               wicked
               Art
            
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             so
             fearefull
             a
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             tending
             to
             so
             wicked
             ends
             .
             As
          
           
             1
             
               To
               worke
               wonders
            
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             proued
             to
             bee
             a
             
               Wicked
               Art
            
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             that
             roote
             of
             Bitternesse
             euen
             a
             Desire
             to
             bee
             
               like
               vnto
            
             
             God
             ;
             to
             the
             compassing
             whereof
             ,
             what
             more
             colourable
             then
             to
             work
             wonders
             ?
             Thus
             did
             Satan
             preuaile
             with
             our
             
               first
               Parents
            
             ,
             and
             thus
             hee
             workes
             vpon
             their
             gracelesse
             posteritie
             ,
             as
             being
             incouraged
             daily
             herein
             by
             our
             naturall
             corruption
             :
             And
             ,
             that
             especially
             discouering
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             1
             
               By
               selfe
               loue
            
             ,
             and
             high
             conceipt
             
             of
             our
             owne
             deseruing
             ;
             which
             being
             not
             answered
             ;
             but
             rather
             crossed
             herein
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             most
             is
             neuer
             cōtēted
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             lesse
             enuies
             him
             that
             hath
             more
             :
             heerevpon
             Satan
             laies
             the
             foundation
             of
             this
             Art
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             heereby
             being
             
             perswaded
             that
             hee
             shall
             
               worke
               wonders
            
             ,
             both
             to
             
               relieue
               his
               pouertie
            
             ,
             and
             
               aduance
               his
               credit
            
             ,
             as
             exceeding
             all
             in
             this
             ,
             though
             hee
             come
             short
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             hereby
             compassing
             the
             height
             of
             his
             desire
             :
             Thus
             did
             many
             Popes
             aduance
             themselues
             ,
             as
             
               Syluester
               2.
               
               Benedict
            
             8.
             and
             Hildebrand
             .
          
           
             This
             selfe
             conceit
             staies
             not
             here
             ;
             but
             as
             outwardly
             it
             affects
             to
             bee
             as
             a
             God
             among
             men
             by
             honour
             and
             promotions
             ,
             so
             doth
             it
             also
             
               inwardly
               affect
               and
               desire
            
             some
             such
             meanes
             ,
             whereby
             it
             may
             raigne
             in
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             knowing
             men
             to
             affect
             nouelties
             ,
             doth
             it
             therefore
             in
             Curiositie
             ,
             search
             after
             
               knowledge
               and
               hidden
               Mysteries
            
             ,
             which
             being
             not
             
             supplyed
             by
             nature
             and
             ordinary
             meanes
             ,
             are
             therfore
             not
             vnwillingly
             sought
             by
             this
             forbidden
             skill
             :
             And
             that
             the
             rather
             because
             hereby
             being
             enabled
             to
             confirme
             such
             new-found
             knowledge
             with
             strange
             &
             wonderful
             
             euents
             ,
             by
             this
             meanes
             doth
             more
             strongly
             bind
             the
             conscience
             ,
             &
             detaine
             in
             obedience
             :
             Although
             all
             is
             done
             by
             no
             other
             meanes
             ;
             but
          
           
             2
             
               The
               assistance
               of
               the
               deuill
            
             :
             wherby
             it
             is
             further
             distinguished
             from
             all
             other
             Arts
             ,
             which
             produce
             their
             effects
             by
             
               vertue
               of
               their
               owne
               ground
            
             ,
             not
             any
             
               outward
               helpe
            
             :
             As
             also
             especially
             ,
             seuering
             heereby
             the
             wonders
             that
             are
             wrought
             by
             this
             Art
             ,
             &
             those
             
               True
               Miracles
            
             ,
             that
             are
             wrought
             by
             
               Diuine
               Power
            
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             such
             as
             are
             
               wrought
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               simply
               ,
            
             either
             aboue
             
             or
             
               contrary
               to
               nature
            
             ,
             as
             Exod.
             14.
             21.
             
             &
             Exod.
             6.
             7.
             8.
             those
             miracles
             done
             before
             Pharaoh
             by
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Iosh.
             10.
             13.
             
             The
             causing
             of
             the
             
               Sunne
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               firmament
               ,
            
             The
             preseruation
             of
             the
             Three
             Children
             in
             the
             
             fierie
             furnace
             ;
             
               Dan.
               3.
               20.
               
               Daniel
            
             in
             the
             Lyons
             Den
             ,
             Dan
             6.
             23.
             
             &
             
               Math.
               14.
               
               Ioh.
            
             9.
             these
             haue
             God
             truely
             to
             bee
             their
             Authour
             ,
             As
             being
             the
             onely
             
               Creator
               of
               Nature
            
             :
             1
             And
             therefore
             to
             God
             alone
             belongs
             to
             restraine
             or
             extend
             the
             power
             thereof
             :
             2
             Especially
             seeing
             this
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             creation
             ,
             whereby
             that
             is
             to
             bee
             made
             which
             was
             not
             before
             :
             Ps.
             136.
             4.
             
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             the
             
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
            
             haue
             done
             any
             such
             wonders
             :
             It
             hath
             beene
             ,
             1
             
               Not
               by
            
             
             
               their
               owne
               power
            
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             owne
             name
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             
               Name
               and
               power
               of
               God
               :
               3
               Hauing
               an
               especiall
               and
               extraordinarie
               calling
               thereunto
               :
               Act.
            
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Nay
             though
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
               in
               his
            
             
             Man-hood
             did
             many
             miracles
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             not
             
               by
               the
               Manhood
               wholy
            
             ,
             though
             thereby
             the
             worke
             being
             wrought
             ,
             was
             dispensed
             &
             acted
             in
             such
             &
             such
             a
             visible
             manner
             ;
             yet
             the
             work
             it selfe
             being
             cōtrary
             to
             nature
             ,
             was
             effected
             only
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             God-head
             :
             as
             in
             the
             raysing
             vp
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             the
             man-hood
             vttered
             the
             voyce
             ,
             but
             the
             
             God-head
             fetched
             the
             soule
             from
             heauen
             and
             put
             it
             in
             againe
             vnto
             the
             body
             ,
             yea
             giues
             life
             and
             power
             to
             heare
             the
             voyce
             vttered
             to
             rise
             ,
             come
             forth
             :
             
               Ioh.
               11.
               
               Math.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             And
             therefore
             seeing
             
               Christ
               as
               man
               onely
            
             ,
             could
             not
             work
             these
             miracles
             ,
             It
             followeth
             that
             whatsoeuer
             are
             wrought
             by
             men
             are
             deceitfull
             and
             counterfait
             ,
             And
             being
             wonders
             and
             strange
             effects
             are
             therefore
             effected
             by
             the
             subtiltie
             of
             Satan
             ,
             as
             
               being
               able
               to
               doe
               strange
               things
            
             aboue
             the
             ordinarie
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             though
             not
             simply
             contrarie
             thereto
             ,
             which
             ordinarily
             the
             wit
             of
             man
             cannot
             possibly
             produce
             :
             And
             that
          
           
             1
             Because
             he
             being
             a
             spirit
             ,
             is
             of
             
               extraordinarie
               knowledge
            
             and
             capacitie
             to
             search
             into
             the
             secrets
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             frame
             strange
             and
             wonderfull
             things
             :
             And
             that
             the
             rather
             because
          
           
             2
             He
             is
             
               ancient
               and
               full
               of
               experience
            
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             encreased
             his
             knowledge
             and
             profited
             his
             practise
             ,
             
             which
             man
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             ignorance
             and
             forgetfulnesse
             ,
             want
             of
             opportunitie
             cannot
             possibly
             compasse
             :
             And
             this
          
           
             3
             The
             rather
             because
             Satan
             to
             his
             knowledge
             and
             experience
             hath
             
               great
               power
            
             sufficient
             euen
             to
             confound
             all
             inferiour
             creatures
             if
             the
             Lord
             did
             not
             restraine
             :
             And
             withall
          
           
             4
             Is
             
               exceeding
               nimble
            
             and
             readie
             in
             exequution
             ,
             being
             able
             to
             conuey
             himselfe
             and
             other
             creatures
             in
             a
             trice
             euen
             from
             farre
             distaut
             places
             .
          
           
             1
             And
             so
             by
             vertue
             of
             skill
             being
             able
             to
             apply
             
               Creature
               to
               creature
            
             and
             the
             
               efficient
               causes
               to
               the
               matter
            
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             that
             speedily
             aboue
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             nature
             how
             can
             he
             but
             effect
             admirable
             things
             :
          
           
             3
             Especially
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             the
             Lord
             permitting
             ,
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             Satan
             to
             conuey
             
               himselfe
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
            
             without
             any
             penetration
             of
             dimensions
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             the
             creature
             although
             it
             bee
             neuer
             so
             solide
             ,
             he
             can
             worke
             therein
             ,
             
             not
             onely
             according
             to
             the
             Principle
             of
             the
             nature
             thereof
             ,
             but
             as
             farre
             as
             the
             strength
             and
             abilitie
             of
             those
             principles
             will
             possibly
             reach
             and
             extend
             themselues
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             
               Satan
               can
               worke
               wonders
            
             ,
             and
             these
             according
             to
             his
             seuerall
             Qualities
             ,
             are
             of
             
               two
               sorts
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Illusions
             ,
             or
             
               Reall
               actions
            
             ,
             Satan
             
             deceiueth
             ,
             1
             The
             senses
             ,
             2
             The
             mind
             .
          
           
             The
             Senses
             are
             deceiued
             ,
             when
             wee
             thinke
             that
             wee
             see
             ,
             heare
             ,
             feele
             ,
             and
             what
             indeed
             wee
             feele
             not
             :
             How
             Satan
             doth
             this
             ,
             see
             heereafter
             in
             the
             Sect
             :
             of
             
               Iugling
               :
               Galatians
               3.
               1.
               1.
               
               Sam.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             The
             Mind
             is
             deceiued
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             thinkes
             that
             of
             himselfe
             which
             is
             not
             true
             ;
             as
             when
             men
             thinke
             they
             are
             Kings
             ,
             or
             
               Christ
               ,
               Elias
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Now
             
               Reall
               Workes
            
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             
             are
             indeed
             what
             they
             seeme
             to
             bee
             :
             which
             though
             to
             men
             that
             know
             not
             natures
             secrets
             ,
             may
             seeme
             strange
             and
             admirable
             ;
             yet
             are
             they
             no
             true
             
             Miracles
             ,
             but
             
               Lying
               Wonders
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             are
             wrought
             ,
             as
             to
             maintaine
             errour
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             worke
             it selfe
             ,
             Such
             were
             those
             ,
             Iob
             1.
             
             So
             can
             Satan
             appeare
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             not
             deluding
             the
             sense
             ,
             but
             by
             assuming
             a
             true
             body
             ,
             and
             therein
             vtter
             a
             true
             voyce
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             he
             cannot
             
               Change
               one
               creature
               into
               another
            
             :
             As
             a
             Witch
             into
             an
             Hare
             and
             Cat
             ;
             This
             is
             a
             meere
             delusion
             of
             the
             sense
             ,
             though
             the
             like
             was
             done
             by
             the
             mightie
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Genesis
               19.
               26.
               
               Lots
            
             wife
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             that
             of
             
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               Dan.
            
             4.
             
             It
             was
             no
             change
             of
             his
             substance
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             his
             condition
             and
             qualities
             of
             his
             minde
             ,
             Verse
             31.
             
             The
             Lord
             inflicting
             madnesse
             ,
             &c.
             vpon
             him
             ,
             to
             punish
             his
             Pride
             :
             And
          
           
             Thus
             may
             Satan
             worke
             wonders
             but
             yet
             with
             this
             limitation
             :
          
           
             
               So
               farre
               forth
               as
               God
               in
               Iustice
               suffereth
               :
            
             Implying
             thereby
             :
          
           
           
             1
             That
             God
             suffereth
             this
             Trade
             to
             trie
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             to
             Punish
             the
             
             wicked
             ,
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             That
             Sathan
             can
             
               goe
               no
               further
               herein
               then
               the
               Lord
               permitteth
               :
            
             though
             his
             malice
             be
             infinite
             ,
             yet
             his
             power
             is
             limited
             ,
             Exodus
             7.
             8.
             1.
             
             Reg.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             the
             Lord
             doth
             1
             to
             
               confound
               Satan
            
             in
             the
             toppe
             of
             his
             Pride
             ,
             and
             restraint
             of
             his
             malice
             ;
             2
             to
             
               preserue
               his
               children
            
             from
             his
             power
             and
             crueltie
             ,
             3
             to
             
               humble
               the
               wicked
            
             that
             are
             his
             Prentices
             in
             this
             Art
             ,
             as
             if
             
               by
               their
               power
            
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             diuine
             hand
             ,
             Sathan
             were
             brideled
             ,
             and
             to
             
               confound
               them
            
             also
             in
             their
             cruell
             expectations
             and
             designes
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             ¶
             Thus
             farre
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             ,
             and
             generall
             Description
             of
             this
             Art.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               consider
               further
               of
               
                 Sathans
                 Policie
                 in
                 Training
              
               his
               Schollers
               to
               this
               Art
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               
                 Trayning
                 them
              
               vp
               ,
               and
               
                 confirming
                 therein
              
               .
            
          
           
             AS
             euery
             Art
             hath
             it
             entrance
             and
             introduction
             ,
             to
             allure
             and
             encorage
             thereto
             ,
             yea
             to
             imitate
             and
             happily
             to
             beginne
             more
             rudely
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             degrees
             to
             attaine
             to
             perfect
             skill
             therein
             :
             So
             is
             it
             in
             this
             
               Art
               of
               Witchcraft
            
             .
          
           
             The
             occasions
             that
             are
             ministred
             to
             Sathan
             ,
             to
             allure
             vs
             hereunto
             ,
             proceede
             from
             our selues
             :
             namely
             those
             
               desperate
               passions
            
             of
             1
             
               wrath
               ,
               2
               discontent
               ,
               3
               reuenge
               ,
               4
               couetousnesse
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             being
             ioyned
             with
             a
             1
             
               contempt
               of
               Gods
               ordinance
               ,
               2
               grosse
               and
               open
               prophanenesse
               ,
            
             and
             3
             
               to
               desperate
               impenitencie
            
             ;
             do
             therefore
             giue
             Satan
             occasion
             to
             conceiue
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             forsaken
             vs
             :
             and
             so
             now
             is
             his
             time
             to
             chalenge
             his
             owne
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             
             set
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             to
             make
             vs
             his
             owne
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             purpose
             first
             doth
             he
             suite
             himselfe
             according
             to
             our
             
               s●…
               raigning
               sinnes
            
             ,
             nourishing
             vs
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             so
             preuenting
             meanes
             of
             repentance
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             hindering
             for
             a
             while
             by
             all
             meanes
             the
             
               attaining
               of
               vnlawfull
               desires
            
             ,
             that
             so
             hee
             may
             sinke
             the
             wicked
             in
             despaire
             ,
             as
             being
             vtterly
             out
             of
             hope
             ,
             to
             compasse
             their
             intents
             ,
             and
             to
             satisfie
             their
             lusts
             :
             prouoking
             them
             to
             further
             
               despiting
               of
               GOD
            
             ,
             and
             condemning
             his
             prouidence
             ,
             in
             not
             
             yeelding
             vnto
             their
             vnreasonable
             ,
             and
             insatiable
             desires
             :
             And
             so
             by
             this
             manner
             of
             meanes
             prouoking
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             the
             Lord
             further
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             grow
             to
             solitarinesse
             ,
             and
             heereupon
             giue
             fit
             oportunity
             to
             Satan
             to
             enter
             them
             to
             this
             mysterie
             .
          
           
             ¶
             Of
             the
             manner
             of
             Sathans
             compassing
             and
             trayning
             his
             Nouices
             to
             his
             Lure
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             notable
             deceipts
             ,
             and
             impostures
             therein
             .
          
           
           
             THis
             is
             according
             both
             to
             the
             Times
             wherein
             hee
             workes
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             
               seuerall
               condition
               and
               qualitie
            
             of
             the
             persons
             vpon
             whom
             hee
             workes
             .
          
           
             You
             haue
             heard
             how
             Sathan
             dealeth
             ,
             to
             prepare
             the
             wicked
             to
             this
             Art
             :
             Now
             let
             vs
             consider
             the
             manner
             how
             he
             sets
             vpon
             them
             ,
             to
             enter
             them
             heereinto
             :
             Which
             is
             according
             ,
          
           
             1
             To
             the
             Times
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             be
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             then
             he
             appeares
             more
             grossely
             in
             some
             
               Carnall
               and
               vgly
               shape
            
             ,
             to
             bring
             into
             subiection
             by
             feare
             :
             and
             so
             also
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             he
             appeareth
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             vsually
             
               by
               night
            
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             it
             bee
             in
             
               the
               day
            
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             
               abundance
               of
               knowledge
            
             ,
             then
             eyther
             onely
             by
             
               some
               voyce
            
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             
               curious
               apparance
            
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             friendly
             resemblance
             ,
             hee
             doth
             make
             his
             way
             ,
             to
             entertaine
             parlie
             with
             the
             discontented
             and
             desperate
             parties
             .
          
           
           
             1
             Not
             being
             daintie
             to
             question
             with
             them
             ,
             
               What
               is
               that
               doth
               discontent
            
             ?
             and
             ,
          
           
             2
             Promising
             them
             ,
             a
             sodaine
             ,
             and
             certaine
             way
             of
             remedie
             .
          
           
             3
             Prouided
             ,
             that
             they
             follow
             his
             aduice
             ,
             and
             do
             such
             things
             as
             he
             will
             require
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             contenting
             himselfe
             with
             some
             
               generall
               answer
            
             for
             them
             tending
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             that
             they
             seeme
             contented
             ,
             desiring
             nothing
             more
             then
             to
             know
             what
             particular
             meanes
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             masters
             of
             their
             desires
             ;
             and
             so
          
           
             To
             this
             end
             concluding
             of
             a
             
               second
               meeting
            
             ,
             for
             this
             time
             hee
             taketh
             his
             leaue
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             long
             but
             he
             keepes
             touch
             with
             them
             ,
             remembring
             them
             of
             their
             greeuances
             ,
             reuiuing
             their
             hopes
             for
             helpe
             ,
             kindling
             their
             desires
             to
             seek
             it
             from
             him
             :
             and
             so
             growing
             to
             some
             particular
             terms
             ,
             what
             they
             must
             doe
             in
             requitall
             againe
             ;
             Namely
             ,
          
           
             1
             To
             
               addict
               themselues
               vnto
               his
               seruice
            
             :
             
             and
             when
             hee
             hath
             gotten
             this
             promise
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             Then
             
               he
               discouers
               vnto
               them
               what
               hee
               is
               :
            
             making
             it
             apparant
             by
             some
             more
             
               terrible
               forme
            
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             rather
             to
             awe
             them
             with
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             power
             :
          
           
             And
             so
             to
             keepe
             them
             by
             terrour
             
               from
               starting
               backe
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             giue
             them
             hope
             by
             this
             resemblance
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             do
             for
             them
             ,
             what
             they
             may
             desire
             ,
             able
             to
             confound
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             defend
             their
             friends
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             happily
             for
             that
             time
             also
             hee
             doth
             proceede
             no
             further
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             long
             but
             he
             meetes
             with
             them
             againe
             ,
             and
             then
             proceedeth
             to
             binde
             them
             to
             his
             allegeance
             ,
             by
             
               entring
               into
               a
               solemne
               league
            
             ,
             and
             couenant
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             we
             do
             come
             to
             speake
             heereof
             ,
             let
             vs
             make
             some
             vse
             of
             Satans
             former
             Policies
             .
          
           
             Surely
             ,
             howsoeuer
             it
             be
             common
             to
             all
             .
          
           
           
             1
             To
             sinne
             of
             Infirmitie
             ,
             yet
             let
             vs
             take
             heede
             of
             
               presumptuous
               sinnes
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Though
             wee
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             let
             vs
             not
             
               reiect
               the
               meanes
            
             which
             may
             bring
             vs
             to
             repentance
             .
          
           
             3
             Let
             vs
             learne
             in
             all
             things
             to
             
               cleere
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               condemne
               our
               selu●●
            
             ,
             that
             so
             Sathan
             may
             not
             preuayle
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             4
             Take
             wee
             heede
             likewise
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             
               wilfull
               resting
               thereon
            
             ,
             lest
             hereby
             Sathan
             preuayle
             against
             vs.
             
          
           
             5
             And
             learne
             wee
             to
             
               Moderate
               our
               desires
            
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             the
             victorie
             ouer
             them
             ,
             lest
             heereby
             Sathan
             take
             aduantage
             to
             drawe
             vs
             to
             vnlawfull
             courses
             .
          
           
             6
             Obserue
             wee
             the
             admirable
             instice
             of
             Almightie
             God
             ,
             that
             
               Presumptuous
               sinnes
               shall
               reape
               no
               better
               comfort
               then
               despaire
               ,
            
             and
             so
             by
             despaire
             betray
             themselues
             to
             Solitarinesse
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             to
             
               preuent
               despaire
            
             ,
             let
             vs
             daily
             
               renue
               our
               repentance
            
             .
             
          
           
             1
             Renouncing
             our selues
             ,
             by
             seeking
             
             to
             the
             mercie
             of
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             And
             take
             we
             heed
             of
             discontent
             and
             murmuring
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             lest
             the
             Lord
             leaue
             vs
             to
             Sathans
             power
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             though
             we
             must
             daily
             distrust
             our selues
             ,
             yet
             let
             vs
             not
             
               neglect
               the
               Testimonies
            
             to
             take
             the
             surer
             hold
             on
             GOD
             ;
             lest
             Sathan
             by
             degrees
             steale
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             obseruing
             his
             Cunning
             ,
          
           
             4
             That
             first
             he
             worketh
             vpon
             the
             soule
             secretly
             and
             afarre
             off
             :
             and
             so
             commeth
             neerer
             to
             open
             contracts
             :
             And
             therefore
             labour
             we
             to
             resist
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             vsing
             societie
             gratiously
             and
             following
             our
             callings
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Satans
               Policies
               in
               confirming
               his
               Nouices
               in
               this
               their
               Trade
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             is
             discouered
             ,
             eyther
             in
             the
             Couenants
             that
             passe
             betweene
             Sathan
             and
             the
             Witch
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             or
             else
             ,
          
           
             
               Such
               other
               Stratagems
            
             and
             deuices
          
           
           
             That
             are
             vsed
             to
             this
             end
             (
             of
             whi●…
             in
             their
             Places
             )
             to
             make
             them
             
               sti●…
               to
               their
               couenant
            
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             perform●
             the
             bargaine
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             
               the
               couenant
            
             ,
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             (
             as
             you
             haue
             heard
             )
             Sathan
             dallies
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             to
             draw
             vs
             on
             :
             yet
             at
             length
             he
             will
             not
             faile
             to
             
               make
               sure
            
             of
             his
             Prentice
             ,
             by
             binding
             him
             in
             some
             solemne
             Bond
             to
             faithfull
             seruice
             ,
             and
             performance
             of
             what
             hath
             formerly
             beene
             promised
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             the
             Couenant
             wee
             are
             to
             consider
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             Nature
             and
             Qualitie
             o●
             the
             Couenant
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             
               seuerall
               ceremonies
            
             ,
             enterchangeably
             concurring
             to
             the
             solemnizing
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               I.
               
            
             
               COncerning
               the
               Couenant
               ;
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               there
               passeth
               such
               a
               Couenant
               betwixt
               the
               Witch
               and
               Satan
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               :
            
             
             
               1
               By
               the
               
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 Psa.
                 58.
                 v.
              
               5.
               where
               the
               originall
               yeeldeth
               ,
               thus
               ,
               
                 which
                 heareth
                 not
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Charmer
                 ,
                 or
                 Mutterer
                 ,
                 ioyning
                 societies
                 together
                 :
              
               wherein
               ,
               the
               holie-Ghost
               both
               setteth
               downe
               the
               
                 effect
                 of
                 a
                 Charme
              
               :
               namely
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               able
               to
               stay
               the
               Adder
               from
               stinging
               those
               that
               shall
               touch
               him
               ;
            
             
               As
               also
               the
               
                 Ground
                 of
                 the
                 Charme
              
               ,
               wherein
               it
               hath
               it
               power
               :
               Namely
               ,
               Societies
               ,
               or
               Confederacies
               ,
               cunningly
               made
               ,
               not
               
                 betweene
                 man
                 and
                 man
              
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               word
               importeth
               ,
               betweene
               
                 the
                 Inchanter
                 and
                 the
                 Diuell
              
               .
               So
               
                 Deuteronomie
                 18.
                 ve
              
               .
               11.
               
               The
               Lord
               charges
               the
               people
               when
               they
               come
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 should
                 beware
                 lest
                 any
                 ioyned
                 society
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 entred
                 league
                 with
                 wicked
                 spirites
              
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               
                 practise
                 of
                 Sathan
              
               proueth
               no
               lesse
               ,
               who
               is
               ready
               to
               offer
               conditions
               of
               agreement
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               proffer
               to
               our
               
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
              
               ,
               but
               in
               those
               daily
               offers
               hee
               makes
               vnto
               men
               ,
               to
               giue
               them
               
               this
               ,
               to
               do
               that
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               
                 euent
                 and
                 successe
                 of
                 W●…
                 craft
              
               makes
               it
               plaine
               ;
               which
               being
               sometimes
               wonderfull
               ,
               alwayes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 silly
                 Witch
                 .
              
               It
               〈◊〉
               needes
               follow
               ,
               that
               this
               effect
               proceedes
               from
               some
               such
               compact
               with
               Sathan
               ;
               who
               is
               hereby
               bound
               vnto
               the
               Witch
               to
               do
               such
               things
               ,
               which
               shee
               of
               her selfe
               were
               neuer
               able
               to
               doe
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 End
                 of
                 this
                 Couenant
                 is
              
               ,
               To
               make
               sure
               of
               his
               Prey
               ,
               which
               by
               vertue
               hereof
               he
               seizeth
               on
               :
               The
               Lord
               leauing
               rebellious
               man
               hereby
               to
               his
               power
               ,
               as
               by
               this
               Couenant
               with
               Sathan
               ,
               wilfully
               forsaking
               God
               ,
               and
               submitting
               vnto
               Sathan
               as
               his
               Soueraigne
               Lord.
               
            
             
               But
               heere
               it
               is
               replyed
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               Witch-craft
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               
               Diuell
               doth
               many
               things
               ,
               
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 Witches
                 command
                 :
              
               and
               also
               that
               the
               Witch
               wisheth
               ,
               and
               performeth
               much
               euill
               ,
               eyther
               by
               
                 some
                 〈◊〉
                 poysons
              
               ,
               by
               
                 outward
                 violence
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               〈◊〉
               at
               least
               ,
               though
               they
               may
               be
               done
               by
               
               Sathan
               ,
               yet
               shee
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               
                 priuie
                 thereto
              
               :
               nay
               many
               times
               shee
               seemeth
               to
               be
               
                 against
                 the
                 same
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               may
               seeme
               there
               is
               no
               such
               Couenant
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               
                 we
                 answer
              
               ,
               that
               though
               
               Sathan
               doth
               some
               things
               beyond
               authoritie
               ,
               yet
               he
               doth
               other
               things
               at
               
                 the
                 commaund
                 of
                 the
                 Sorceresse
              
               :
               and
               those
               which
               
                 she
                 commands
                 not
              
               ,
               though
               Satan
               doth
               them
               ;
               these
               shall
               be
               
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 Witches
                 score
              
               :
               yea
               ,
               though
               happily
               shee
               should
               seeme
               to
               be
               vnwilling
               :
               because
               eyther
               the
               Diuell
               answeres
               heerein
               ,
               in
               some
               measure
               ,
               the
               
                 generall
                 malice
                 of
                 her
                 heart
              
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               do
               more
               hurt
               then
               she
               can
               :
               or
               apprehends
               some
               
                 secret
                 inckling
              
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               no
               expresse
               commaund
               :
               or
               else
               ,
               
                 exceedes
                 his
                 Commission
              
               ,
               to
               the
               confusion
               of
               the
               Sorceresse
               when
               she
               now
               shall
               discerne
               ,
               how
               her
               seruant
               is
               her
               maister
               ,
               doing
               what
               hee
               list
               ,
               though
               he
               would
               seeme
               to
               be
               at
               her
               becke
               .
               To
               this
               end
               consider
               we
               further
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECTIO
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 kindes
                 of
                 Couenants
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 betweene
                 Sathan
                 and
                 th●
                 Witch
                 .
              
            
             
               THese
               are
               of
               
                 two
                 sorts
              
               :
               The
               first
               
                 expressed
                 and
                 manifest
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               performed
               by
               
                 solemne
                 words
              
               ;
               Satan
               appearing
               in
               some
               
                 visible
                 forme
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Witch
               answering
               really
               by
               some
               forme
               of
               speach
               ,
               tending
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               To
               
                 admit
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 as
                 her
                 soueraigne
                 lord
                 ,
                 to
                 renounce
                 God
                 ,
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 Christ
              
               and
               all
               ,
               to
               yeeld
               him
               all
               seruice
               both
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               while
               shee
               liue●
               and
               so
               to
               leaue
               him
               bodie
               and
               soule
               to
               dispose
               of
               at
               his
               pleasure
               after
               death
               .
            
             
               1
               The
               occasion
               of
               this
               
                 reall
                 Couenant
              
               ,
               is
               eyther
               the
               
                 vnsatiablenesse
                 of
                 mans
                 desires
              
               ,
               which
               to
               enioy
               he
               c●reth
               not
               what
               he
               parts
               with
               ,
               and
               so
               expressing
               those
               desires
               by
               some
               intemperate
               and
               violent
               passion
               ,
               giue●
               occasion
               hereby
               to
               Sathan
               to
               tender
               this
               seruice
               .
            
             
             
               2
               Or
               else
               some
               
                 extreamitie
                 of
                 affliction
              
               so
               oppresseth
               him
               ,
               that
               being
               not
               able
               to
               vndergoe
               the
               burden
               ,
               he
               cares
               not
               vpon
               what
               termes
               he
               promise
               his
               ease
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               contented
               ,
               for
               present
               release
               ,
               to
               aduenture
               a
               future
               casualtie
               .
               Or
               ,
            
             
               3
               Some
               
                 matter
                 of
                 discontent
              
               ,
               prouokes
               to
               reuenge
               ,
               and
               rather
               then
               his
               spleene
               may
               not
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               he
               will
               satisfie
               the
               Diuells
               request
               .
               And
               so
               by
               these
               and
               such
               like
               preuayling
               corruptions
               ,
               is
               at
               length
               brought
               to
               this
               fearefull
               issue
               ,
               as
               to
               engage
               his
               soule
               to
               the
               bondage
               of
               Sathan
               .
            
             
               Another
               sort
               of
               Couenant
               there
               is
               ,
               secret
               ,
               and
               mentall
               ,
               as
               wee
               say
               ,
               performed
               by
               consequence
               ,
               and
               
                 necessarie
                 induction
              
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               vsually
               serues
               the
               turne
               ,
               
               because
               Satan
               hereby
               deceiues
               most
               dangerously
               :
               as
               deluding
               the
               Witch
               that
               
                 she
                 is
                 free
              
               ,
               because
               she
               hath
               made
               no
               
                 verball
                 composition
              
               ,
               whenas
               indeed
               by
               those
               meanes
               ,
               she
               is
               bound
               more
               fearefully
               .
            
             
               Or
               else
               ,
               this
               prooues
               in
               some
               cases
               
               a
               preparatiue
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               especially
               when
               the
               parties
               vse
               such
               means
               ignorantly
               ,
               which
               are
               no
               better
               then
               Sathans
               indirect
               and
               abhominable
               pranckes
               to
               procure
               ease
               against
               infirmities
               .
               As
               ,
               to
               
                 scratch
                 the
                 Witch
              
               ,
               to
               
                 hang
                 Amulets
                 about
                 their
                 necke
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               though
               some
               doe
               ignorantly
               ,
               as
               thinking
               some
               inherent
               power
               to
               be
               in
               those
               meanes
               to
               cure
               diseases
               :
               yet
               doth
               this
               by
               degrees
               draw
               them
               from
               the
               vse
               of
               law
               full
               means
               ,
               cause
               them
               to
               rest
               in
               those
               that
               are
               vnlawfull
               :
               and
               so
               nourishing
               them
               in
               infidelitie
               ,
               prouoke
               them
               in
               time
               to
               forsake
               God
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               are
               iustly
               left
               to
               the
               power
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               by
               him
               to
               be
               ripened
               to
               the
               day
               of
               vengeance
               .
            
             
               If
               wee
               would
               know
               the
               Tokens
               of
               
               this
               secret
               Couenant
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               ,
               
                 First
                 prayer
                 for
                 vnlawfull
                 things
              
               :
               which
               howsoeuer
               it
               may
               seeme
               to
               be
               made
               to
               GOD
               ,
               yet
               in
               truth
               it
               is
               offered
               vp
               to
               Sathan
               :
               so
               that
               if
               now
               by
               such
               meanes
               wee
               become
               maisters
               of
               our
               desires
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               pledge
               of
               this
               secret
               Couenant
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 vsing
                 vnlawfull
                 meanes
              
               :
               such
               as
               are
               offered
               by
               Satan
               for
               helpe
               in
               extremitie
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 goe
                 to
                 Blessers
              
               ,
               to
               scratch
               ,
               to
               vse
               spells
               ,
               &c.
               wherein
               if
               wee
               be
               
                 conuinced
                 with
                 the
                 truth
              
               ,
               that
               these
               haue
               no
               proper
               vertue
               to
               doe
               such
               things
               ,
               and
               yet
               shall
               vse
               them
               ;
               This
               is
               an
               other
               dangerous
               bond
               of
               this
               secret
               Couenant
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               though
               all
               that
               vse
               these
               things
               are
               not
               brought
               to
               this
               Trade
               of
               Witch-craft
               ,
               to
               
                 hurt
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 others
              
               :
               yet
               are
               they
               
                 hereby
                 bewitched
                 in
                 their
                 soules
              
               ,
               and
               so
               proue
               spirituall
               deceiuers
               ,
               to
               enthrall
               the
               souls
               of
               others
               to
               perpetuall
               perdition
               .
            
             
               A
               third
               marke
               of
               this
               secret
               Couenant
               ,
               is
               an
               ordinarie
               taking
               of
               Gods
               name
               in
               vaine
               ;
               especially
               in
               blessing
               of
               Cattell
               ,
               which
               although
               the
               ignorant
               and
               vnbelieuing
               world
               hath
               taken
               vp
               of
               custome
               ,
               yet
               the
               
               first
               tutors
               hereunto
               haue
               beene
               the
               Witches
               ,
               thereby
               to
               colour
               their
               sorceries
               ,
               and
               draw
               more
               Proselites
               to
               their
               deuotion
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               it
               were
               to
               bee
               wished
               ,
               
               that
               we
               were
               more
               exceeding
               carefull
               in
               the
               sober
               and
               reuerent
               vse
               of
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ;
               especially
               ,
               when
               wee
               thinke
               or
               speake
               of
               these
               outward
               things
               ,
               lest
               Custome
               breed
               profanenesse
               ,
               and
               profanenesse
               contempt
               ,
               and
               despight
               of
               GOD
               and
               godlinesse
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               although
               at
               the
               first
               Sathan
               enter
               not
               into
               vs
               ,
               yet
               by
               degrees
               at
               the
               length
               he
               may
               so
               farre
               preuayle
               ,
               as
               first
               to
               draw
               vs
               to
               make
               charmes
               of
               these
               holy
               names
               ;
               and
               so
               secondly
               vpon
               the
               effect
               answerring
               our
               Infidelitie
               ,
               wee
               be
               further
               drawne
               to
               vnlawfull
               desires
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               contented
               to
               submit
               to
               Satan
               for
               the
               obtaining
               thereof
               ,
               and
               so
               at
               the
               length
               become
               practitioners
               in
               this
               ,
               Art.
               
            
             
               Vses
               of
               these
               Diuers
               Couenants
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               it
               is
               apparent
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               the
               caueats
               of
               Atheists
               and
               profane
               persons
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Witch-craft
               :
               That
               certainly
               there
               are
               Witches
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               this
               Couenant
               betweene
               them
               and
               Sathan
               .
            
             
             
               And
               seeing
               infatiable
               desires
               are
               an
               especiall
               cause
               of
               the
               making
               this
               League
               with
               Sathan
               :
               Therefore
               we
               are
               taught
               secondly
               ,
            
             
               1
               To
               set
               bounds
               to
               our
               vnlawfull
               desires
               ;
               2
               to
               be
               content
               with
               our
               estates
               ;
               3
               to
               prepare
               our
               soules
               to
               afflictions
               ;
               4
               to
               enlarge
               our
               desires
               for
               heauenly
               things
               ;
               5
               to
               suppresse
               our
               vnruly
               affections
               of
               euery
               anger
               ,
               and
               especially
               6
               to
               cast
               our
               care
               vpon
               God
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               7
               to
               haue
               our
               persons
               accepted
               of
               God
               in
               him
               :
               that
               so
               we
               may
               not
               be
               ensnared
               with
               Sathans
               baites
               .
            
             
               And
               seeing
               the
               wicked
               are
               not
               ashamed
               to
               make
               open
               profession
               of
               their
               homage
               and
               allegeance
               vnto
               the
               Diuell
               :
               and
               therefore
               much
               lesse
               ought
               wee
               to
               be
               abashed
               to
               professe
               our
               Faith
               in
               God
               ,
               to
               giue
               a
               reason
               of
               our
               hope
               and
               confidence
               in
               him
               :
               If
               Satan
               will
               haue
               reall
               promises
               and
               verball
               contracts
               ,
               not
               contenting
               himselfe
               only
               with
               the
               heart
               and
               inward
               man
               :
               Then
               surely
               ought
               not
               we
               to
               content
               our selues
               with
               good
               
               or
               bare
               purposes
               ,
               but
               wee
               must
               labour
               to
               confesse
               with
               the
               mouth
               to
               saluation
               ,
               as
               wee
               beleeue
               with
               the
               heart
               to
               righteousnes
               ,
               as
               Rom.
               10.
               10.
               
               If
               Sathan
               will
               haue
               deedes
               as
               well
               as
               words
               ,
               then
               let
               vs
               also
               not
               be
               hearers
               onely
               ,
               but
               also
               doers
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               lest
               wee
               deceiue
               our selues
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               seeing
               Sathan
               is
               growne
               so
               cunning
               ,
               as
               to
               content
               himselfe
               with
               priuy
               signes
               and
               circumstances
               ,
               not
               exacting
               of
               all
               sortes
               publique
               and
               expresse
               bargaines
               :
               shall
               not
               this
               teach
               vs
               ,
               not
               to
               content
               our selues
               with
               bodilie
               seruice
               ,
               and
               outward
               deuotion
               :
               But
               especially
               ,
               to
               labour
               for
               trueth
               in
               the
               inward
               man
               ?
               Shall
               not
               this
               winne
               vs
               to
               watch
               seriously
               ouer
               our
               thoughts
               and
               secret
               purposes
               ?
               Shall
               it
               not
               send
               vs
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               daily
               purifying
               of
               our
               hearts
               by
               faith
               in
               his
               precious
               bloud
               ?
               shall
               Shall
               it
               not
               still
               round
               vs
               in
               the
               eare
               ,
               to
               take
               heede
               of
               hypocrisie
               ?
               lest
               this
               be
               of
               al
               other
               the
               most
               sure
               bargaine
               with
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               seeing
               of
               all
               other
               ,
               the
               hypocrite
               is
               first
               to
               goe
               to
               hell
               ,
               as
               
               making
               a
               mocke
               of
               heauen
               .
               They
               shall
               haue
               their
               portion
               with
               hypocrites
               :
               of
               all
               other
               the
               hypocrite
               shall
               drinke
               deepest
               of
               the
               cuppe
               of
               vengeance
               .
            
             
               Hitherto
               of
               the
               nature
               and
               kindes
               of
               the
               Couenant
               :
               Now
               let
               vs
               consider
               further
               of
               the
               conditions
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 conditions
                 of
                 the
                 Couenant
                 betweene
                 Sathan
                 and
                 the
                 Witch
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 THese
                 are
                 enterchangeable
              
               ,
               as
               ,
            
             
               
                 1
                 What
                 Sathan
                 will
                 doe
                 for
                 the
                 Witch
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 What
                 the
                 Witch
                 must
                 doe
                 for
                 Sathan
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 Couenant
              
               ,
               is
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               Diuine
               Wisedome
               ,
               who
               by
               this
               meanes
               reuealeth
               himselfe
               vnto
               man
               ,
               and
               bindes
               man
               vnto
               him
               :
               and
               so
               in
               high
               scorne
               and
               despight
               of
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               meanes
               doth
               Sathan
               inde●o●r
               
               to
               withdraw
               man
               from
               God
               ,
               to
               enthrall
               man
               more
               desperately
               to
               his
               seruice
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               heerein
               
                 to
                 deceiue
                 wretched
                 man
              
               ;
               as
               by
               this
               outward
               ceremonie
               of
               the
               Couenant
               being
               in
               imitation
               of
               that
               diuine
               breeding
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               his
               Proselites
               ,
               an
               opinion
               of
               Sathans
               deitie
               ,
               and
               so
               thereby
               auouching
               this
               subiection
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Policies
                 of
                 Sathan
                 in
                 this
                 C●…nant
                 is
                 manifold
                 .
              
            
             
               1
               As
               first
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               beleeue
               there
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               equitie
               in
               the
               businesse
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               rather
               to
               sticke
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 the
                 rather
              
               ,
               when
               his
               performance
               is
               present
               ,
               their
               turnes
               serued
               ,
               that
               which
               they
               are
               to
               performe
               ,
               
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 vncertaine
              
               ,
               they
               
                 may
                 repent
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 Hell
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 Bugge-beare
              
               :
               yet
               ,
            
             
               2
               To
               
                 binde
                 them
                 more
                 surely
                 to
                 his
                 seruice
                 hereby
                 ,
              
               seeing
               in
               honestie
               they
               are
               to
               keepe
               touch
               with
               him
               ,
               seeing
               he
               keepes
               with
               them
               ;
               binding
               them
               heerein
               by
               that
               bond
               of
               ciuill
               honestie
               
               which
               Nature
               so
               much
               standeth
               
               vpon
               ,
               and
               resteth
               in
               ,
               thereby
               ,
               though
               confounding
               ,
               yet
               also
               flattering
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               But
               hath
               not
               Sathan
               (
               I
               pray
               you
               )
               in
               this
               Couenant
               with
               the
               Wltch
               ,
               a
               further
               reach
               ,
               
                 to
                 deceiue
                 others
                 also
              
               ?
            
             
               Yea
               surely
               ,
               and
               
                 that
                 many
                 wayes
              
               .
            
             
               As
               first
               ,
               heereby
               hee
               would
               beare
               the
               world
               in
               hand
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               now
               so
               at
               the
               
                 Witches
                 commaund
              
               ,
               as
               that
               ,
               neyther
               may
               hee
               bee
               thought
               to
               haue
               any
               power
               else
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               limited
               to
               her
               lusts
               ,
               whereas
               indeede
               hee
               doeth
               many
               things
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               yet
               father
               them
               vpon
               the
               Witch
               ,
               to
               flatter
               her
               in
               her
               soueraignetie
               ,
               and
               hasten
               her
               to
               vengeance
               :
               yea
               ,
               exceedeth
               often
               the
               Commission
               ,
               which
               hee
               receiueth
               from
               her
               .
               And
               though
               she
               would
               haue
               many
               times
               
                 the
                 mischiefe
                 vndone
              
               and
               released
               ,
               because
               shee
               is
               tormented
               by
               such
               charmes
               ,
               as
               Sathan
               teacheth
               ,
               to
               dissolue
               the
               Witch-craft
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 burne
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 bewitched
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               no
               doubt
               is
               in
               like
               maner
               haunted
               
               with
               some
               heart-pang
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               of
               conscience
               ,
               yet
               can
               shee
               〈◊〉
               giue
               the
               least
               ease
               to
               the
               partie
               〈◊〉
               flicted
               .
            
             
               Especially
               Sathan
               obseruing
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               to
               be
               prone
               to
               Id●…trie
               ,
               his
               purpose
               heerein
               is
               to
               
                 withdraw
                 the
                 minde
                 from
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               settle
               i●
               vpon
               
                 the
                 Witch
              
               :
               As
               if
               Sathan
               were
               not
               
                 Gods
                 instrument
              
               to
               afflict
               m●n
               ,
               but
               onelie
               the
               Witches
               seruant
               to
               doe
               what
               shee
               please
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Witch
               and
               Satan
               in
               the
               Witch
               〈◊〉
               bee
               adored
               and
               exalted
               aboue
               the
               Lord.
               Shee
               must
               be
               feared
               ,
               rate●
               ,
               yea
               ,
               sometimes
               shee
               must
               be
               innocently
               condemned
               ,
               shee
               must
               bee
               sought
               vnto
               ,
               closed
               with
               ,
               pacified
               with
               gifts
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 THat
                 which
                 Sathan
                 bindes
                 himsselfe
                 to
                 doe
                 for
                 the
                 Witch
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
              
               To
               appeare
               
                 vnto
                 her
                 in
                 what
                 forme
                 shee
                 ●…seth
                 .
              
            
             
             
               1
               To
               confirme
               her
               conceited
               power
               .
            
             
               2
               To
               preuent
               that
               feare
               which
               might
               arise
               from
               more
               horrible
               apparition
               ,
               and
               
                 so
                 to
                 nourish
              
               in
               securitie
               .
            
             
               Heerein
               he
               
                 deceiueth
                 diuersly
              
               :
            
             
               1
               As
               first
               ,
               that
               
                 hee
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 present
              
               but
               in
               these
               ●ormes
               .
            
             
               2
               That
               
                 he
                 is
                 alwayes
                 present
                 in
                 these
                 formes
                 ,
              
               whereas
               indeede
               he
               deludes
               oftentimes
               the
               senses
               hereby
               .
            
             
               3
               That
               accordingly
               to
               the
               multitude
               of
               formes
               ,
               so
               are
               their
               
                 many
                 Diuells
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Witch
               may
               the
               rather
               glorie
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               these
               seruants
               .
            
             
               4
               That
               the
               
                 Creatures
                 of
                 Almightie
                 God
              
               ,
               which
               in
               themselues
               are
               good
               
               and
               seruiceable
               for
               vse
               ,
               may
               be
               feared
               ,
               and
               hated
               ,
               yea
               adored
               ,
               and
               respected
               as
               presages
               of
               good
               or
               euill
               ,
               as
               ,
               when
               a
               
                 Hare
                 crosseth
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               so
               our
               right
               in
               the
               creature
               questioned
               :
               But
               especially
               ,
               Sathans
               cunning
               in
               appearing
               in
               these
               forms
               euen
               of
               familiar
               Creatures
               ,
               which
               
               if
               they
               can
               hurt
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 body
                 :
              
            
             
               1
               Is
               ,
               both
               to
               
                 hide
                 that
                 speciall
                 Tyrannie
                 and
                 crueltie
              
               of
               his
               which
               he
               extendeth
               against
               the
               soule
               :
            
             
               2
               And
               to
               nourish
               this
               conceipt
               by
               these
               appearances
               ,
               that
               his
               power
               
                 is
                 limited
                 by
                 that
                 creature
              
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               to
               bee
               feared
               ,
               so
               to
               bee
               lightly
               regarded
               and
               despised
               of
               vs
               :
               as
               busying
               themselues
               about
               such
               trifles
               ,
               as
               to
               keepe
               drinke
               from
               working
               ,
               and
               whereas
               indeed
               vnder
               colour
               of
               these
               they
               prey
               vpon
               the
               soule
               ,
               stirring
               vp
               to
               reuenge
               ,
               coueteousnesse
               ,
               vncleanesse
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Yea
               ouerthrowing
               of
               Kingdomes
               ,
               rooting
               out
               the
               Gospell
               :
               which
               that
               they
               may
               effect
               more
               securely
               when
               they
               are
               not
               espied
               and
               preuented
               ,
               therefore
               they
               labour
               to
               occupie
               mens
               mindes
               in
               these
               base
               and
               sleight
               matters
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               not
               suspect
               ,
               or
               preuent
               them
               in
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               And
               doth
               not
               Satan
               notably
               delude
               the
               
                 Ignorant
                 People
              
               ,
               That
               by
               this
               couenant
               with
               the
               Witch
               ,
               to
               bee
               at
               
               her
               command
               ,
               hee
               maketh
               the
               simple
               people
               beleeue
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 neuer
                 comes
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 Witches
                 sending
                 :
              
               And
               so
               both
               prouoketh
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               curry
               fauour
               with
               the
               Witch
               ,
               by
               entertainment
               ,
               gifts
               ;
               what
               not
               ?
               whereby
               they
               become
               subiect
               ,
               through
               this
               infidelity
               ,
               to
               Satans
               power
               ;
               As
               also
               
                 prepareth
                 way
              
               heereby
               to
               seeke
               to
               the
               
                 Witch
                 for
                 helpe
              
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               further
               ensnared
               to
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               soule
               .
            
             
               Nay
               doth
               he
               not
               by
               submitting
               himselfe
               to
               base
               meanes
               :
               as
               by
               burning
               a
               spittered
               hote
               ,
               &c.
               whereby
               he
               seemes
               to
               bee
               remoued
               ,
               herein
               also
               further
               deceiue
               the
               simple
               people
               :
               As
               with-drawing
               them
               from
               the
               holy
               meanes
               whereby
               they
               may
               bee
               releeued
               ,
               and
               causing
               them
               to
               
                 rest
                 in
                 these
                 accursed
                 and
                 deceitfull
                 helps
                 :
              
               which
               either
               do
               no
               good
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               doe
               any
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               doe
               a
               greater
               hurt
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECTIO
               .
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 second
                 thing
                 whereby
                 Satan
                 binds
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 Witch
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 doe
                 whatsoeuer
                 the
                 Witch
                 shall
                 command
                 .
              
            
             
               THat
               is
               ,
               to
               lie
               still
               when
               she
               lifts
               to
               spare
               .
            
             
               To
               runne
               and
               hurt
               when
               she
               is
               moued
               ,
               where
               and
               how
               it
               pleaseth
               her
               lust
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               more
               cunningly
               to
               conuey
               and
               execute
               this
               mischiefe
               ,
               to
               shroud
               himselfe
               vnder
               any
               shape
               ;
               yea
               to
               conuey
               the
               Witch
               vnder
               any
               shape
               ,
               or
               forme
               ,
               to
               the
               satisfying
               of
               her
               lusts
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               deceiue
               her
               more
               grossely
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               .
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 Shall
                 wee
                 now
                 consider
                 a
                 little
                 how
                 Satan
                 deceiues
                 by
                 this
                 subiection
                 ?
              
            
             
               FIrst
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               pretends
               to
               bee
               at
               their
               command
               :
               he
               therby
               secures
               them
               as
               if
               their
               state
               were
               safe
               ,
               
               they
               need
               feare
               no
               hurt
               from
               him
               ,
               seeing
               he
               is
               at
               their
               becke
               .
            
             
               Nay
               he
               thereby
               
                 Puffs
                 them
                 vp
                 with
                 a
                 conceit
                 of
                 some
                 extraordinarie
                 fauour
                 with
                 God
              
               that
               giues
               them
               such
               power
               ouer
               Satan
               :
               Nay
               he
               further
               bewitcheth
               them
               that
               now
               
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 Gods
              
               ;
               being
               able
               to
               command
               Satan
               ,
               whom
               none
               can
               ouer-rule
               but
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             
               And
               so
               
                 prouoketh
                 to
                 horrible
                 blasphemie
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
              
               to
               aduance
               themselues
               in
               Gods
               steed
               ;
               to
               saue
               life
               and
               to
               destroy
               it
               at
               pleasure
               :
               And
               therevpon
               inferres
               a
               further
               securitie
               of
               their
               estates
               ;
               That
               they
               which
               can
               thus
               dispose
               of
               others
               estates
               ,
               they
               are
               wise
               enough
               to
               secure
               their
               owne
               :
               Or
               at
               least
               ,
               what
               need
               they
               more
               then
               to
               enioy
               this
               soueraignetie
               ,
               to
               exercise
               this
               liberty
               ,
               
               thus
               to
               satisfie
               their
               vtmost
               desires
               ?
            
             
               Hitherto
               ferues
               
                 another
                 sleight
                 of
                 Satan
              
               herein
               :
               That
               being
               now
               at
               their
               command
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               power
               but
               from
               them
               :
               When
               they
               call
               he
               must
               runne
               ,
               otherwise
               he
               quitcheth
               
               not
               :
               And
               hence
               ariseth
               this
               delusion
               ,
               That
               seeing
               they
               know
               what
               's
               best
               for
               themselues
               ,
               therefore
               they
               will
               bee
               sure
               to
               keepe
               him
               safe
               from
               hurting
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               heere
               Satan
               hath
               
                 another
                 tricke
              
               yet
               further
               to
               beguile
               them
               ;
               namely
               ,
               to
               
                 confine
                 himselfe
              
               as
               an
               Ape
               to
               his
               clog
               ,
               to
               some
               Box
               or
               Prison
               ,
               where
               he
               lies
               ,
               as
               bound
               not
               to
               stir
               but
               when
               the
               Witch
               calleth
               ,
               she
               ,
               as
               his
               Goalor
               ,
               must
               giue
               him
               libertie
               ,
               whereas
               he
               still
               goes
               about
               like
               a
               roaring
               Lyon
               ,
               stirring
               vp
               in
               the
               heart
               desires
               of
               
                 reuenge
                 ,
                 couetousnesse
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               while
               he
               seemes
               to
               lie
               still
               from
               bodily
               harmes
               ,
               and
               nourishing
               Pride
               and
               Infidelitie
               by
               this
               his
               fained
               bondage
               ,
               and
               so
               hardening
               in
               security
               ,
               while
               he
               ceaseth
               from
               outward
               hurts
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               .
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 AND
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 also
                 by
                 this
                 his
                 fayned
                 subiection
                 to
                 the
                 Witch
                 deceiue
                 the
                 Vnbeleuing
                 world
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               Yea
               certainely
               ,
               and
               
                 that
                 many
                 waies
              
               :
               As
               First
               ,
               he
               with-draweth
               them
               from
               the
               
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 Gods
                 Prouidence
              
               ;
               who
               onely
               hath
               power
               to
               send
               these
               euill
               Angels
               to
               torment
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               afflict
               his
               children
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               rob
               God
               of
               his
               glorie
               herein
               ,
               and
               to
               referre
               it
               to
               the
               Witch
               ,
               as
               if
               Satan
               were
               onely
               at
               her
               dispose
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               their
               further
               confusion
               heerein
               ,
               he
               prouoketh
               them
               in
               reuenge
               of
               their
               wrongs
               ,
               not
               to
               look
               into
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               cause
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               to
               looke
               vp
               to
               God
               who
               onely
               can
               heale
               ,
               because
               he
               giueth
               the
               wound
               :
               But
               to
               
                 crie
                 out
                 vpon
                 the
                 Witch
              
               ,
               to
               harry
               her
               to
               the
               Iustice
               ,
               to
               scratch
               ,
               and
               practise
               against
               her
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               many
               times
               ,
               to
               shed
               innocent
               bloud
               in
               accusing
               wrongfully
               :
               Or
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               though
               the
               Law
               may
               bee
               satisfied
               ,
               yet
               God
               is
               not
               glorified
               ,
               nor
               themselues
               truely
               releiued
               ,
               Seeing
               by
               vsing
               vnlawfull
               meanes
               for
               helpe
               ,
               though
               the
               body
               may
               finde
               ease
               ,
               yet
               the
               soule
               thereby
               is
               
               more
               dangerously
               ensnared
               .
            
             
               And
               hath
               not
               Satan
               
                 another
                 dangerous
                 fetch
              
               in
               this
               subiection
               ?
               That
               whereas
               many
               diseases
               come
               of
               naturall
               causes
               ,
               which
               are
               well
               knowne
               to
               Satan
               ,
               though
               the
               simple
               people
               are
               vtterly
               ignorant
               thereof
               :
               Yet
               seeing
               the
               Witch
               in
               malice
               intends
               the
               hurt
               of
               her
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               end
               sets
               Satan
               on
               worke
               :
               heerevpon
               it
               is
               concluded
               that
               all
               diseases
               proceeds
               from
               Sorcerie
               ;
               and
               so
               heereby
               all
               sober
               and
               wise
               meanes
               are
               neglected
               to
               preserue
               health
               ,
               the
               bridle
               is
               giuen
               to
               all
               ryot
               and
               excesse
               :
               and
               if
               any
               thing
               fall
               out
               ,
               the
               Witch
               is
               blamed
               ,
               and
               not
               our
               
               distempers
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               .
               VIII
               .
            
             
               THus
               we
               haue
               heard
               one
               part
               of
               the
               couenant
               ,
               
                 What
                 Satan
                 must
                 do
                 for
                 the
                 Witch
                 :
              
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               consider
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               
                 What
                 the
                 Witch
                 must
                 doe
                 for
                 him
                 againe
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               maine
               matter
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 she
                 must
                 giue
                 her selfe
                 vnto
                 him
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 .
              
               But
               this
               is
               coloured
               ,
               first
               ,
               by
               the
               Time
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               haue
               it
               presently
               ;
               because
               yet
               she
               hath
               not
               made
               vp
               the
               measure
               of
               her
               sinne
               :
               And
               therein
               
                 he
                 deceiues
                 her
              
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               
                 repent
                 of
                 her
                 bargaine
              
               ,
               God
               may
               change
               her
               minde
               ,
               &c.
               and
               so
               drownes
               in
               securitie
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               this
               end
               he
               hath
               
                 another
                 colour
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               condition
               ,
               if
               
                 he
                 performe
                 faithfull
                 seruice
              
               :
               And
               therefore
               
               
                 he
                 will
                 of
                 purpose
                 faile
              
               her
               sometimes
               ,
               that
               so
               she
               may
               hope
               her selfe
               free
               :
               yea
               he
               doth
               vsually
               leaue
               her
               ,
               when
               Authority
               arrests
               ,
               to
               bring
               her
               to
               confusion
               ,
               that
               so
               now
               she
               may
               shame
               the
               deuill
               ,
               as
               wee
               say
               ,
               and
               so
               performe
               some
               hypocriticall
               repentance
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               obserue
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               his
               Deepenesse
               .
               in
               making
               her
               sure
               .
            
             
               Namely
               to
               preuent
               after
               repentance
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               deceiue
               thereby
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Couenant
               .
            
          
           
             
               HE
               hath
               further
               diuerse
               ceremonies
               accompanying
               this
               couenant
               which
               tend
               very
               fearefully
               to
               the
               confirmation
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             And
             these
             are
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             As
             the
             
               Lord
               hath
               a
               speciall
               Seale
            
             to
             bind
             his
             seruants
             vnto
             his
             obedience
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             seale
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             
             So
             when
             Satan
             hath
             once
             obtained
             this
             absolute
             promise
             of
             his
             Prentices
             ,
             to
             yeeld
             themselues
             wholy
             to
             his
             deuotion
             ,
             then
             his
             manner
             is
             ,
             to
             
               set
               his
               seale
               vpon
               them
            
             ,
             thereby
             to
             appropriate
             them
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             commonly
             
               some
               sure
               marke
               vpon
               some
               secret
               place
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
            
             which
             shall
             remaine
             sore
             and
             vnhealed
             vntill
             his
             next
             meeting
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             for
             afterwards
             proue
             euer
             insensible
             ,
             howsoeuer
             it
             be
             pinched
             by
             any
             .
          
           
           
             To
             assure
             them
             thereby
             ,
             that
             as
             therein
             he
             could
             hurt
             or
             heale
             them
             ,
             so
             all
             their
             ill
             and
             well-doing
             must
             depend
             wholy
             vpon
             him
             :
             And
             that
             the
             
               Intollerable
               griefe
            
             they
             feele
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             may
             both
             serue
             
               to
               seale
               vp
               vnto
               them
               their
               eternall
               damnation
            
             ;
             And
             so
             
               to
               awaken
               and
               giue
               them
               no
               rest
            
             till
             the
             next
             meeting
             againe
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             hasten
             the
             vengeance
             that
             now
             they
             haue
             tasted
             of
             .
          
           
             This
             shall
             appeare
             the
             better
             if
             wee
             consider
             the
             
               next
               meeting
            
             ,
             and
             such
             
               circumstances
               of
               place
               and
               actions
            
             ,
             that
             are
             performed
             therein
             .
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Place
                 where
                 the
                 Witch
                 is
                 summoned
                 for
                 further
                 confirmation
                 and
                 binding
                 of
                 her
                 to
                 Satan
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               Satan
               the
               Prince
               of
               darknesse
               that
               ruleth
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               ,
               hath
               once
               entangled
               this
               Nouice
               within
               his
               snares
               ,
               and
               set
               his
               
                 Priuie
                 Marke
              
               vpon
               her
               ,
               thereby
               to
               bind
               her
               vnto
               him
               more
               surely
               ,
               That
               she
               may
               bee
               yet
               further
               giuen
               
               vp
               by
               the
               fierce
               wrath
               of
               the
               Almightie
               to
               his
               power
               :
               he
               hath
               yet
               many
               other
               Policies
               to
               effect
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               As
               first
               ,
            
             
               She
               must
               bee
               
                 conuented
                 solemnly
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               there
               to
               make
               
               open
               testimony
               of
               her
               subiection
               vnto
               him
               ,
               by
               renouncing
               all
               
                 former
                 couenants
              
               with
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               And
               heere
            
             
               Vsually
               ,
               these
               things
               are
               performed
               in
               their
               order
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Satan
               blasphemously
               occupying
               ,
               the
               Place
               whence
               the
               
                 holy
                 Oracles
              
               
               are
               deliuered
               ,
               doth
               thence
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               require
               of
               his
               Proselite
               an
               
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 her
                 couenant
              
               ,
               causing
               
               her
               vsually
               in
               her
               owne
               person
               to
               repeate
               the
               forme
               thereof
               :
               
                 As
                 IN.
                 do
                 here
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 vpon
                 such
                 condition
                 I
                 haue
                 giuen
                 my selfe
                 vnto
                 Satan
                 to
                 bee
                 disposed
                 of
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 :
              
               And
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               this
               acknowledgement
               is
               made
               ,
               in
               testimoniall
               of
               this
               
               subiection
               ,
               Satan
               offers
               
                 his
                 back-parts
              
               to
               bee
               kissed
               of
               his
               vassall
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               this
               being
               done
               ,
               he
               then
               
               deliuers
               vnto
               his
               Proselite
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               the
               rest
               (
               for
               many
               are
               conuened
               at
               this
               meeting
               )
               
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 his
                 Art
              
               ,
               instructing
               them
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               hurting
               and
               helping
               ,
               &
               acquainting
               them
               with
               such
               medicines
               and
               poysons
               as
               are
               vsuall
               herevnto
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 Taking
                 also
                 account
                 of
                 the
              
               
               proceedings
               of
               his
               other
               Schollers
               ,
               and
               so
               approuing
               or
               condemning
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               for
               their
               further
               confirmation
               ,
               
               he
               yet
               enioynes
               them
               
                 another
                 ceremonie
              
               :
               Namely
               ,
               
                 to
                 compasse
                 about
                 the
                 Fount
                 diuers
                 times
                 ,
              
               there
               solemnely
               to
               
                 Renounce
                 the
                 Trinitie
              
               ,
               especially
               
                 their
                 saluation
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               in
               token
               thereof
               to
               
                 disclaims
                 their
                 Baptisme
              
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               and
               in
               further
               token
               of
               
               their
               subiection
               vnto
               Satan
               in
               yeelding
               vp
               themselues
               wholy
               vnto
               his
               deuotion
               ,
               behold
               yet
               
                 another
                 ceremony
              
               heere
               vsually
               is
               performed
               :
               namely
               ,
               
                 to
                 let
                 themselues
                 bloud
              
               in
               some
               apparant
               place
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               yeelding
               the
               
               same
               to
               be
               
                 sucked
                 by
                 Satan
              
               ,
               as
               a
               sacrifice
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               testifying
               thereby
               the
               full
               subiection
               of
               their
               liues
               and
               soules
               to
               his
               deuotion
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               to
               gratifie
               them
               somewhat
               for
               this
               their
               dutifull
               seruice
               ,
               it
               pleaseth
               
               their
               new
               Maister
               oftentimes
               to
               offer
               himselfe
               familiarly
               vnto
               them
               ,
               to
               
                 dally
                 and
                 lye
                 with
                 them
              
               ,
               in
               token
               of
               their
               more
               neere
               coniunction
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               marriage
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 These
                 are
                 vsually
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 wherby
                 Satan
                 binds
                 his
                 Proselites
                 to
                 keep
                 couenant
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               his
               Policies
               heerein
               are
               manifold
               :
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Witches
               themselues
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               regard
               of
               others
               that
               shall
               take
               notice
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               Witches
               .
            
             
               His
               Policie
               in
               conuening
               them
               into
               the
               Church
               is
               :
            
             
               1
               Partly
               ,
               to
               procure
               in
               them
               a
               
               conceit
               of
               the
               
                 lawfulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 businesse
              
               (
               as
               being
               done
               in
               so
               holy
               a
               place
               )
               thereby
               to
               make
               them
               secure
               in
               continuing
               therein
               .
            
             
             
               2
               As
               also
               to
               encourage
               thē
               the
               rather
               to
               hold
               out
               by
               reason
               of
               
                 the
                 companie
                 where-with
                 they
                 meete
              
               ,
               ready
               to
               hearten
               by
               presence
               and
               example
               .
            
             
               3
               And
               doth
               not
               Satan
               by
               this
               convening
               them
               into
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               there
               presenting
               himselfe
               vnto
               them
               ,
               procure
               in
               their
               minds
               a
               
                 conceit
                 of
                 his
                 Deitie
                 and
                 soueraigne
                 Power
                 ,
              
               that
               so
               they
               may
               yet
               better
               conceiue
               of
               their
               dealing
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               more
               willingly
               performe
               all
               couenants
               ,
               seeing
               
                 as
                 God
              
               he
               requires
               nothing
               but
               his
               
                 due
                 ,
                 as
                 God
              
               he
               will
               performe
               with
               them
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               and
               therfore
               they
               must
               not
               flinch
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               4
               And
               surely
               if
               wee
               shall
               looke
               vp
               vnto
               the
               
                 ouer-ruling
                 hand
                 of
                 God
              
               heerein
               ,
               in
               giuing
               Satan
               his
               enemie
               leaue
               to
               
                 Prophane
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
              
               and
               thus
               to
               appeare
               there
               vnto
               his
               Proselites
               for
               their
               further
               condemnation
               :
               May
               not
               the
               Lord
               haue
               these
               ends
               herein
               in
               respect
               of
               these
               Witches
               ?
            
             
               1
               That
               here
               they
               may
               receiue
               the
               
                 punishment
                 of
                 ●heir
                 grosse
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 prophanenesse
              
               for
               their
               former
               abuse
               of
               Gods
               holy
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               bodily
               seruice
               ,
               lip-labour
               ,
               &c.
               where
               they
               committed
               the
               sin
               .
            
             
               2
               That
               here
               they
               may
               be
               
                 hastened
                 to
                 the
                 participating
                 of
                 this
                 punishment
                 ,
              
               by
               being
               prouoked
               to
               
                 fearefull
                 blasphemy
              
               ,
               and
               renouncing
               of
               that
               God
               whom
               formerly
               they
               serued
               ,
               and
               so
               might
               bee
               more
               iustly
               subiected
               to
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 may
                 wee
                 not
                 heere
                 learne
                 many
                 profitable
                 things
                 ?
              
            
             
               Doth
               not
               our
               gracious
               God
               tender
               some
               
                 light
                 vnto
                 vs
              
               out
               of
               this
               
               darknesse
               ?
               Yea
               surely
               .
            
             
               1
               Our
               
                 Prophanenes
                 is
                 reproued
              
               ,
               that
               abuse
               and
               defile
               the
               
                 house
                 of
                 God
              
               with
               our
               bodily
               seruice
               ,
               &
               vaine
               thoughts
               and
               speeches
               ,
               rather
               like
               a
               company
               of
               deuils
               ,
               then
               the
               Saints
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2
               Our
               
                 superstition
                 is
                 condemned
              
               ,
               in
               
               ascribing
               holinesse
               and
               perfection
               to
               the
               
                 place
                 of
                 Gods
                 Worship
              
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               place
               did
               sanctifie
               our
               seruice
               ,
               or
               sheild
               vs
               from
               danger
               :
               as
               if
               we
               were
               free
               from
               
               Satan
               when
               once
               wee
               haue
               
                 got
                 the
                 Church
                 ouer
                 our
                 backes
                 :
              
               As
               if
               
                 no
                 prayers
                 were
                 auaileable
              
               but
               what
               were
               offered
               vp
               here
               .
               Doth
               not
               Satan
               hereby
               take
               away
               the
               benefite
               of
               
                 priuate
                 prayer
              
               which
               indeed
               
                 is
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 touch-stone
                 of
                 the
                 publike
                 ?
              
               Doth
               he
               not
               prouoke
               vs
               hereby
               
                 to
                 rob
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
              
               in
               ascribing
               that
               vnto
               the
               place
               ,
               which
               is
               proper
               onely
               to
               his
               Maiesty
               ?
               Doth
               he
               not
               vtterly
               
                 frustrate
                 &
                 preuent
              
               all
               
                 spirituall
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 heart
              
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               performing
               of
               a
               
                 little
                 lip-labour
              
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               would
               serue
               the
               turne
               ;
               wee
               need
               not
               stand
               vpō
               any
               inward
               touch
               or
               feeling
               ,
               it
               shal
               suffice
               that
               we
               haue
               offered
               vp
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               our
               lips
               before
               the
               Lord.
               Surely
               when
               I
               cōsider
               
               the
               
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 time
              
               ,
               namely
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               the
               house
               of
               God
               which
               is
               appointed
               for
               
                 publicke
                 prayer
              
               to
               be
               performed
               iointly
               by
               the
               
                 whole
                 Congregation
              
               ,
               we
               then
               
                 fall
                 to
                 ●●●bling
                 our
                 priuate
                 deuotions
                 ,
              
               yea
               when
               the
               publick
               Exercises
               are
               in
               hand
               ,
               so
               that
               for
               the
               presēt
               we
               neither
               can
               ioine
               with
               thē
               ,
               nay
               rather
               indeed
               do
               disturbe
               &
               giue
               
               offence
               to
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               in
               not
               consenting
               with
               them
               ,
               mee
               thinkes
               euen
               
                 Satans
                 Proselites
              
               may
               heere
               condemne
               vs
               ,
               who
               cary
               themselues
               more
               regularly
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               to
               serue
               the
               deuill
               ,
               then
               wee
               here
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               God.
               These
               wretches
               ,
               I
               warrant
               you
               ,
               are
               kept
               from
               sleeping
               ,
               they
               spare
               not
               
                 their
                 bloud
              
               to
               please
               the
               
               deuill
               ,
               they
               are
               contented
               to
               submit
               themselues
               to
               any
               base
               office
               heerevnto
               :
               Nothing
               can
               keep
               vs
               waking
               ,
               not
               though
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 bee
                 crucified
              
               among
               vs
               daily
               ,
               though
               we
               are
               
                 partakers
                 of
                 his
                 bloud
              
               ,
               yet
               wee
               will
               not
               
                 kisse
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
              
               ;
               we
               cannot
               so
               much
               as
               
                 shed
                 a
                 teare
              
               in
               testimony
               of
               our
               renouncing
               of
               sinne
               and
               Satan
               ;
               whereas
               these
               wretches
               spare
               not
               their
               
                 deerest
                 bloud
              
               to
               shew
               their
               homage
               vnto
               Satan
               .
            
             
               4
               And
               are
               we
               not
               hereby
               taught
               ,
               now
               to
               
                 feare
                 our selues
                 most
              
               ,
               when
               we
               
               are
               
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               in
               
                 his
                 Sanctuarie
              
               ,
               because
               Satan
               will
               now
               be
               
                 one
                 with
                 vs
              
               ,
               both
               to
               hinder
               vs
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               that
               
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 profite
              
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               
               puffe
               vs
               with
               Pride
               ,
               as
               if
               wee
               had
               
                 deserued
                 much
              
               heereby
               :
               and
               then
               to
               
                 accuse
                 vs
                 of
                 presumption
              
               ,
               that
               so
               hee
               may
               driue
               vs
               to
               despaire
               .
            
             
               Surely
               ,
               seeing
               wee
               cannot
               be
               free
               from
               
                 Sathans
                 snares
              
               ,
               neither
               the
               house
               of
               God
               will
               protect
               vs
               ,
               nor
               our
               owne
               houses
               can
               shield
               vs
               ,
               but
               Sathan
               wil
               be
               closing
               to
               rob
               God
               of
               his
               glorie
               ,
               
               and
               vs
               of
               the
               comfort
               of
               any
               
                 publique
                 duety
              
               ;
               shall
               not
               this
               send
               vs
               to
               the
               
                 searching
                 of
                 the
                 heart
              
               ?
               shall
               it
               not
               teach
               vs
               to
               
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 spirit
              
               :
               that
               so
               Sathan
               may
               not
               bee
               acquainted
               with
               what
               we
               are
               about
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               not
               interrupt
               vs
               ,
               or
               if
               hee
               guesse
               at
               our
               purposes
               ,
               may
               be
               yet
               confounded
               ,
               in
               that
               our
               hearts
               are
               best
               knowne
               to
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               our
               comfort
               vnspeakable
               before
               our
               God
               ,
               that
               hereby
               wee
               desire
               to
               
                 worship
                 him
                 in
                 truth
              
               ,
               because
               ,
               as
               our
               hearts
               witnesse
               with
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               endeuours
               ,
               so
               doe
               they
               also
               
                 witnesse
                 for
                 God
                 against
                 vs
              
               ,
               the
               imperfection
               of
               them
               :
               that
               the
               Lord
               may
               be
               
                 iustified
                 when
                 he
                 iudgeth
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               51.
               4.
               5.
               
            
             
             
               That
               Sathan
               may
               be
               preuented
               ,
               and
               confounded
               ,
               by
               this
               
                 iudging
                 of
                 our selues
              
               ,
               that
               heereby
               wee
               may
               be
               daily
               
                 prouoked
                 to
                 perfection
              
               :
               by
               labouring
               to
               be
               
                 found
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ,
               not
               hauing
               our
               owne
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               grow
               vppe
               in
               him
               to
               perfect
               holinesse
               ,
               Philip.
               3.
               13.
               
            
             
               Shall
               not
               this
               teach
               vs
               to
               trie
               our
               
                 publike
                 worship
              
               by
               this
               touch-stone
               of
               
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               place
               ?
               Shall
               it
               not
               
                 weane
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 :
              
               seeing
               no
               place
               so
               holy
               ,
               no
               meanes
               so
               sacred
               ,
               but
               by
               Sathans
               policie
               they
               may
               be
               abused
               ?
               Shall
               it
               not
               prouoke
               vs
               to
               
                 hunger
                 after
                 our
                 dissolution
              
               ,
               that
               so
               
               we
               may
               freely
               and
               continually
               glorifie
               our
               GOD
               in
               his
               blessed
               kingdome
               ?
            
             
               Doeth
               not
               this
               condemne
               that
               
                 pompous
                 and
                 carnall
                 decking
                 of
                 the
                 house
              
               
               
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               rather
               to
               please
               the
               eie
               ,
               then
               affect
               the
               heart
               ,
               rather
               as
               a
               Pallace
               for
               the
               god
               of
               this
               world
               to
               reuel
               in
               ,
               and
               prey
               vpon
               new-fangled
               and
               silly
               soules
               ,
               then
               a
               place
               of
               
                 spirituall
                 worship
              
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               GOD
               of
               Heauen
               
               and
               Earth
               ?
            
             
               Certainely
               ,
               when
               I
               obserue
               some
               occupying
               the
               place
               of
               Gods
               worshippe
               :
               and
               thence
               deliuering
               vnto
               Gods
               people
               
                 Chaffe
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 Wheat
              
               ,
               
               nay
               sometimes
               
                 poyson
                 in
                 lieu
                 of
                 wholesome
                 foode
                 ,
                 making
                 merchandise
              
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               &c.
               may
               I
               not
               conclude
               ,
               that
               these
               are
               the
               
                 diuells
                 factors
              
               ,
               bartering
               their
               owne
               ,
               and
               their
               peoples
               soules
               vnto
               him
               ,
               for
               alitle
               ,
               
                 vaine
                 credite
              
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               few
               shekells
               of
               siluer
               ,
               and
               morsels
               of
               bread
               ?
               heerein
               
                 farre
                 worse
              
               then
               the
               diuell
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               whereas
               he
               meanes
               plaine
               dealing
               ,
               to
               drawe
               them
               to
               damnation
               :
               
               these
               notwithstanding
               pretend
               to
               
                 shew
                 them
                 a
                 nearer
                 way
                 to
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 promising
                 libertie
                 ,
                 when
                 themselues
                 are
                 slaues
                 to
                 corruption
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               nouzling
               in
               securitie
               ,
               and
               excluding
               repentance
               ,
               do
               thereby
               cary
               their
               people
               in
               a
               dreame
               vnto
               hell
               ,
               2.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               19.
               20.
               
            
             
               And
               when
               I
               consider
               on
               the
               
                 other
                 side
              
               ,
               that
               
                 faithfull
                 teachers
              
               ,
               who
               labour
               by
               
                 enforcing
                 the
                 Lawe
              
               ,
               to
               bring
               
               the
               people
               to
               
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
              
               ,
               and
               
               so
               to
               a
               
                 denyall
                 of
                 themselues
              
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               hunger
               after
               Christ
               Iesus
               :
               being
               
               loaden
               with
               the
               burthen
               of
               their
               sinnes
               :
               That
               such
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               are
               not
               withstanding
               traduced
               ,
               as
               
                 Preachers
                 of
                 domnation
              
               ,
               no
               better
               then
               
                 Satans
                 harbengers
              
               ,
               to
               
                 driue
                 silly
                 soules
                 through
                 despaire
                 into
                 the
                 very
                 snare
                 and
                 pitte
                 of
                 destruction
                 .
              
            
             
               Me
               thinks
               I
               obserue
               heere
               ,
               a
               
                 farre
                 more
                 dangerous
                 practise
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
              
               then
               this
               ,
               with
               these
               Nouices
               ,
               to
               renownce
               their
               Baptisme
               ,
               euen
               to
               cause
               the
               people
               of
               God
               vtterly
               to
               reiect
               the
               
                 true
                 means
                 of
                 their
                 saluation
              
               ,
               namely
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             
               In
               that
               he
               will
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               see
               ,
               what
               neede
               they
               haue
               of
               him
               ,
               by
               humbling
               them
               with
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               bee
               forced
               out
               of
               themselues
               ,
               
               to
               relie
               wholie
               on
               his
               sacrifice
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               their
               sinnes
               .
               Is
               
                 there
                 not
                 more
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 saluation
                 euen
              
               of
               these
               Witches
               ,
               that
               are
               thus
               kept
               sensible
               of
               their
               wofull
               estate
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               smart
               of
               their
               
                 priuie
                 match
              
               ,
               or
               by
               such
               continuall
               tampering
               with
               
               them
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               
                 vgly
                 apparitions
              
               ,
               to
               
                 terrifie
                 them
              
               ,
               eftsoones
               to
               keepe
               them
               watchfull
               by
               
                 continuall
                 employments
              
               .
               Is
               there
               not
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               more
               hope
               euen
               of
               the
               recouerie
               of
               such
               ,
               then
               of
               many
               thousands
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               
               are
               
                 lulled
                 asleepe
                 in
                 securitie
              
               ,
               and
               fatted
               vp
               ,
               without
               all
               sense
               of
               danger
               ,
               euen
               to
               vtter
               destruction
               ?
            
             
               Oh
               that
               we
               were
               wise
               to
               vnderstand
               these
               things
               ,
               to
               
                 Trie
                 the
                 spirites
              
               ,
               and
               choose
               the
               good
               and
               perfect
               way
               .
               Is
               not
               the
               
                 Prophet
                 a
                 snare
                 vpon
                 Mispath
              
               ?
               and
               profound
               to
               deceiue
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               iust
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               because
               wee
               haue
               not
               receiued
               the
               trueth
               ,
               
                 therefore
                 to
                 giue
                 vs
                 vp
                 to
                 strong
                 delusions
                 to
                 beleeue
                 lies
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Thess.
              
               2.
               11.
               12.
               
            
             
               Well
               ,
               this
               we
               may
               learne
               ,
               by
               this
               impudencie
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               in
               abusing
               
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
              
               :
               and
               drawing
               his
               Proselites
               hither
               for
               their
               further
               confirmation
               in
               their
               subiection
               vnto
               him
               .
               
            
             
               And
               are
               we
               not
               yet
               further
               taught
               hereby
               ,
               to
               
                 make
                 a
                 profession
                 to
                 our
                 God
                 of
                 our
                 subiection
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               publikely
               ,
               
               when
               wee
               shall
               be
               called
               hereunto
               furtherby
               the
               magistrate
               ,
               to
               giue
               an
               account
               of
               our
               hope
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Minister
               to
               approue
               ourprofiting
               by
               the
               word
               ;
               or
               by
               our
               
                 Christian
                 brother
              
               ,
               to
               confirme
               him
               therein
               ?
               nay
               ,
               ought
               we
               not
               ,
               to
               stop
               the
               mouthes
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               by
               acknowledging
               our
               soueraigne
               Lord
               the
               great
               God
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               :
               seeing
               the
               wicked
               are
               not
               ashamed
               to
               honour
               their
               master
               the
               diuel
               :
               glorying
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               
                 the
                 damned
                 crue
                 ?
                 &c.
              
               shall
               not
               euen
               
               these
               silly
               deceiued
               soules
               ,
               rise
               vp
               in
               iudgement
               against
               such
               monsters
               ,
               that
               are
               drawne
               to
               that
               through
               feare
               ,
               or
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               hope
               of
               present
               release
               ,
               seeing
               these
               wittingly
               and
               malitiously
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               
                 defie
                 God
              
               :
               &
               with
               an
               high
               hand
               ,
               blaspheme
               ,
               and
               treade
               vnder
               foot
               ,
               
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
              
               ,
               acknowledging
               willingly
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               applause
               ,
               their
               subiection
               to
               Satan
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               shall
               not
               our
               Politike
               and
               State-christians
               ,
               
               bee
               condemned
               by
               these
               poore
               and
               base
               creatures
               ,
               who
               vpon
               necessitie
               ,
               and
               through
               faire
               promises
               
               onely
               are
               brought
               to
               this
               subiection
               ?
            
             
               Surely
               ,
               when
               I
               obserue
               ,
               the
               
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
              
               in
               many
               
                 great
                 &
                 migh
                 tie
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               that
               eyther
               come
               to
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               only
               to
               
                 receiue
                 honor
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 maintaine
                 credit
                 ,
              
               and
               outward
               esteem
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               to
               hedge
               in
               some
               profit
               and
               suck
               some
               aduantage
               hereby
               ;
               or
               else
               rather
               ,
               to
               honour
               the
               word
               by
               their
               presence
               (
               for
               this
               is
               vsually
               the
               best
               end
               )
               then
               to
               be
               humbled
               and
               reformed
               thereby
               ,
               rather
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               to
               controule
               the
               ordinaunces
               of
               the
               mightie
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               brought
               in
               subiection
               vnder
               the
               power
               thereof
               :
               may
               I
               not
               conclude
               ,
               that
               heerein
               they
               rather
               
                 publish
                 their
                 homage
                 unto
                 Sathan
              
               ,
               then
               testifie
               any
               obedience
               vnto
               the
               
               Lord
               ?
               Are
               not
               these
               the
               very
               stratagems
               of
               Satan
               ,
               to
               ensnare
               vnstable
               soules
               ,
               by
               causing
               them
               thus
               to
               abase
               the
               word
               ,
               thus
               to
               peruert
               the
               holie
               ends
               therof
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               wicked
               hereby
               iustly
               
                 giuen
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 illusions
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
              
               for
               the
               profaning
               of
               Gods
               ordinance
               ?
               do
               they
               not
               by
               these
               abuses
               ,
               
               testifie
               their
               
                 obeisance
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuell
              
               ,
               while
               they
               pretēd
               the
               honor
               of
               god
               ,
               doe
               they
               not
               in
               seeking
               their
               owne
               honor
               ,
               abase
               that
               which
               belongs
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               approue
               themselues
               to
               be
               imps
               of
               that
               
                 king
                 of
                 Feare
              
               ,
               who
               in
               all
               things
               seeketh
               to
               robbe
               God
               of
               his
               glorie
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               else
               may
               wee
               deeme
               of
               
               that
               
                 high
                 mysterie
                 of
                 carnall
                 wisedome
              
               chalenging
               Preheminence
               ouer
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               determining
               Lawes
               :
               besides
               ,
               or
               contrary
               to
               it
               ,
               confining
               &
               suiting
               it
               to
               it
               
                 crooked
                 Rules
                 ;
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
                 it
                 ,
              
               for
               the
               satisfying
               of
               it
               lusts
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               plaine
               badge
               of
               of
               
                 that
                 man
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 sonne
                 of
                 perdition
                 ?
              
               Is
               not
               this
               an
               apparant
               euidence
               of
               it
               subiection
               to
               Satan
               ?
               And
               if
               wee
               shall
               scanne
               the
               mystery
               of
               that
               
                 sublimated
                 policie
              
               :
               that
               nowadayes
               ,
               he
               
               is
               not
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               a
               seruant
               vnto
               men
               ,
               submitting
               himselfe
               to
               be
               new
               
                 moulded
                 &
                 fashioned
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 his
                 Patron
                 .
              
               This
               blasphemously
               chalēging
               him
               as
               his
               proper
               creature
               ;
               &
               the
               creature
               reioicing
               
               as
               in
               his
               soueraigne
               creator
               ,
               conforming
               heart
               and
               hand
               simply
               to
               his
               deuotions
               :
               May
               we
               not
               see
               Satan
               here
               
                 aduāced
                 as
                 god
                 of
                 this
                 world
              
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               ?
               May
               wee
               not
               conclude
               ,
               that
               such
               
                 absolute
                 subiection
              
               as
               is
               giuen
               vnto
               man
               ,
               is
               wholy
               taken
               
                 from
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Diuell
              
               ?
            
             
               And
               what
               may
               wee
               deeme
               of
               the
               common
               Idolatrie
               of
               all
               sorts
               ?
               One
               
               makes
               the
               
                 wedge
                 of
                 golde
                 his
                 hope
              
               :
               An
               other
               makes
               his
               mistris
               the
               soueraigne
               of
               his
               heart
               :
               this
               ,
               makes
               his
               belly
               his
               god
               ,
               the
               other
               
                 sacrifices
                 to
                 his
                 net
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Are
               not
               all
               these
               (
               in
               effect
               )
               sacrificers
               vnto
               the
               Diuell
               ?
               Is
               not
               subiection
               and
               homage
               performed
               vnto
               him
               ,
               euen
               in
               them
               all
               ?
            
             
               What
               shall
               we
               thinke
               of
               the
               
                 generall
                 and
                 ordinarie
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               these
               dayes
               ;
               
                 the
                 most
                 feare
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 Lippes
                 ,
              
               but
               their
               
                 hearts
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 him
              
               :
               the
               best
               vsually
               serue
               him
               but
               by
               halfes
               ,
               they
               
                 cannot
                 be
                 Saints
              
               ,
               God
               must
               beare
               with
               thē
               in
               some
               sin
               ;
               they
               
                 must
                 liue
              
               ,
               &
               therefore
               they
               must
               strain
               a
               litle
               :
               they
               are
               
                 but
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
              
               ,
               &
               they
               
               do
               what
               they
               can
               ,
               
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 mercifull
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 &c.
                 
              
               Do
               they
               not
               in
               all
               these
               ,
               shew
               themselues
               seruants
               to
               him
               ,
               whom
               yet
               they
               obey
               ,
               euen
               
                 the
                 prince
                 of
                 darkenes
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 deceiuer
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 ?
              
            
             
               Is
               not
               Satan
               the
               lord
               of
               their
               harts
               ,
               while
               they
               serue
               God
               but
               with
               their
               
               lips
               ?
               &
               doth
               he
               not
               hereby
               hold
               their
               hearts
               faster
               bound
               vnto
               him
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               giueth
               way
               to
               their
               
                 bodily
                 seruice
              
               ;
               nay
               ,
               will
               he
               not
               haue
               their
               tongues
               also
               at
               his
               deuotion
               ,
               at
               a
               pinch
               ,
               to
               c●rse
               the
               same
               God
               whom
               they
               seeme
               to
               
               blesse
               ,
               or
               to
               
                 slaunder
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 condemne
                 thē
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
              
               because
               they
               labor
               to
               serue
               God
               in
               spirit
               &
               truth
               ?
            
             
               And
               is
               not
               Sathans
               cunning
               the
               more
               dangerous
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               is
               content
               to
               hold
               the
               wicked
               but
               by
               
                 one
                 string
              
               ?
               
               Is
               not
               their
               state
               more
               dāgerous
               ,
               that
               while
               they
               seem
               to
               haue
               escaped
               the
               
                 pollutions
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               &
               to
               make
               a
               
                 faire
                 shew
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ;
               as
               if
               they
               were
               good
               
               Christians
               ,
               
                 glorious
                 sepulchres
              
               ,
               yet
               eyther
               inwardly
               they
               are
               full
               of
               
                 rotten
                 bones
              
               ,
               or
               else
               
                 one
                 dead
                 flie
              
               will
               be
               sufficient
               
               
               to
               corrupt
               all
               the
               
                 ointment
                 of
                 the
              
               
               Apothecarie
               ,
               easily
               may
               Satan
               recouer
               his
               full
               possession
               againe
               :
               euen
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               one
               traitor
               ,
               which
               they
               shall
               nourish
               in
               their
               bosomes
               :
               Shall
               he
               not
               reenter
               with
               seuen
               worse
               spirits
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 later
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 worse
                 then
                 the
                 beginning
                 :
                 The
                 dog
                 shall
                 returne
                 to
                 his
                 vomite
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 swine
                 vnto
                 the
                 mire
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 cleansed
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               become
               
                 twice
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 pluckt
                 vp
                 by
                 the
                 roots
                 :
              
               euen
               
                 two-fold
                 more
                 the
                 child
                 of
              
               
               
                 perdition
                 ,
                 then
                 euer
                 he
                 was
                 before
                 ?
              
            
             
               O
               that
               wee
               were
               wise
               to
               discerne
               our selues
               whose
               we
               are
               !
               and
               whom
               we
               serue
               !
               how
               long
               shall
               we
               
                 halt
                 betweene
                 two
                 opinions
              
               ?
               If
               God
               be
               Lord
               ,
               
               deseruing
               all
               seruice
               at
               our
               hands
               ,
               inabling
               vs
               by
               his
               spirit
               ,
               to
               offer
               vp
               our
               bodies
               and
               soules
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 reasonable
                 seruice
              
               
               vnto
               him
               :
               (
               &
               what
               more
               reasonable
               then
               to
               giue
               him
               
                 his
                 owne
              
               ,
               that
               hath
               bought
               it
               so
               
                 dearely
                 .
              
               )
               If
               his
               
                 yoake
                 be
                 easie
              
               
               to
               those
               that
               will
               take
               it
               vp
               ,
               and
               his
               commaundements
               not
               grieuous
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               will
               endeuour
               the
               performance
               thereof
               .
            
             
             
               If
               hee
               bee
               contented
               to
               
                 accept
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 ,
                 not
                 requiring
              
               
               
                 what
                 he
                 giue
                 vs
                 not
              
               .
               If
               he
               vouchsafe
               the
               Will
               insteed
               of
               the
               Deed
               :
               If
               hee
               that
               giues
               Will
               ,
               will
               giue
               the
               Deed
               also
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               serue
               him
               
               in
               Truth
               ,
               though
               wee
               cannot
               
                 bee
                 perfect
              
               :
               That
               the
               sense
               of
               our
               imperfection
               ,
               
               may
               still
               send
               vs
               vnto
               the
               Fountaine
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               that
               so
               from
               him
               wee
               may
               still
               draw
               forth
               waters
               to
               eternall
               life
               ,
               being
               daily
               found
               in
               him
               ,
               not
               hauing
               our
               owne
               righteousnesse
               ,
               that
               so
               through
               him
               wee
               may
               daily
               make
               
                 our
                 requests
                 Manifest
              
               at
               the
               throne
               of
               Grace
               :
               That
               we
               
                 may
                 bee
                 carefull
                 in
                 nothing
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 fearefull
                 of
              
               
               
                 any
                 thing
                 :
                 Casting
                 our
                 care
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               because
               hee
               careth
               for
               vs
               ,
               
                 and
                 committing
                 our selues
                 in
                 well-doing
                 into
              
               
               
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 our
                 faithfull
                 Creator
                 ,
                 still
                 forgetting
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 behind
                 ,
                 that
              
               
               
                 wee
                 may
                 hasten
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 before
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 our
                 high
                 calling
                 in
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               Who
               may
               not
               trie
               himselfe
               hereby
               whether
               he
               be
               in
               the
               faith
               or
               not
               ?
               Who
               will
               not
               daily
               striue
               and
               
               endeuour
               to
               make
               himselfe
               thus
               manifest
               
               vnto
               God
               and
               to
               his
               owne
               conscience
               ?
               If
               hee
               that
               is
               
                 in
                 Christ
                 must
                 bee
                 a
                 new
                 creature
              
               ;
               so
               new
               that
               
               all
               old
               things
               must
               bee
               abolished
               ,
               because
               hee
               that
               abids
               in
               the
               flesh
               cannot
               please
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               
               And
               if
               wee
               nourish
               but
               one
               knowne
               sinne
               
               wee
               are
               guiltie
               of
               all
               :
               If
               wee
               
                 must
                 haue
                 respect
              
               vnto
               all
               Gods
               commandements
               ,
               
               desirous
               in
               all
               things
               to
               please
               our
               blessed
               God
               ,
               
                 Not
                 caring
                 for
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 lusts
                 thereof
                 :
              
               Wil
               it
               any
               thing
               auaile
               vs
               to
               plead
               
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Bloud
              
               ?
               If
               there
               be
               but
               one
               thing
               wanting
               ,
               will
               all
               the
               rest
               any
               whit
               auaile
               vs
               ?
               If
               Christ
               Iesus
               bee
               not
               thus
               vs
               in
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 bodie
                 is
                 dead
                 to
              
               
               
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 life
                 for
                 righteousnesse
                 sake
              
               ;
               Are
               we
               any
               better
               for
               all
               our
               
                 formall
                 righteousnesse
              
               then
               very
               
               Reprobates
               ,
               the
               very
               slaues
               of
               Satan
               to
               whom
               yet
               wee
               do
               obey
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               there
               performe
               most
               acceptable
               seruice
               ,
               when
               wee
               doe
               thinke
               it
               sufficient
               toserue
               God
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               either
               by
               halfes
               ,
               for
               a
               seasō
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             
               Let
               this
               serue
               for
               our
               Triall
               heerein
               ,
               
               and
               let
               vs
               giue
               our
               hearts
               to
               obserue
               heere
               further
               matter
               :
            
             
               Doe
               wee
               thinke
               that
               Sathan
               in
               tampering
               thus
               with
               Witches
               ,
               entendeth
               onely
               ,
               eyther
               their
               owne
               bane
               ,
               or
               else
               ,
               by
               them
               to
               hurt
               onely
               the
               bodies
               of
               others
               ?
            
             
               No
               surely
               ,
               as
               his
               principall
               end
               is
               ,
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               
                 dishonour
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               discouer
               his
               malice
               ,
               and
               rage
               against
               the
               Almightie
               ,
               so
               doth
               hee
               expresse
               his
               hatred
               against
               God
               ,
               in
               
                 destroying
                 the
                 Creature
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Creature
               that
               which
               most
               resembleth
               God.
               And
               therefore
               he
               not
               onely
               aimeth
               at
               the
               
                 Diuine
                 soule
              
               ,
               but
               by
               all
               meanes
               laboreth
               the
               
                 generall
                 confusion
                 of
                 mankinde
              
               :
               that
               so
               (
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               )
               he
               might
               robbe
               God
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               in
               sauing
               any
               ;
               you
               see
               how
               hee
               spared
               not
               our
               very
               Sauiour
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               
                 head
                 of
                 his
              
               
               Church
               ,
               and
               will
               he
               not
               attempt
               (
               if
               it
               may
               be
               )
               the
               destruction
               of
               all
               the
               members
               ?
               And
               doth
               he
               not
               prosecute
               this
               his
               designe
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               Ceremonies
               ,
               whereby
               he
               obligeth
               these
               
               miserable
               wretches
               yet
               faster
               vnto
               
               him
               ?
               For
               ,
               what
               else
               doth
               that
               other
               practise
               of
               his
               ayme
               at
               ,
               in
               
                 taking
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 vassals
              
               ,
               and
               informing
               them
               in
               the
               mysteries
               of
               his
               
                 damnable
                 trade
              
               :
               rewarding
               them
               accordingly
               as
               their
               paynes
               hath
               beene
               ,
               and
               enabling
               them
               hereby
               to
               commit
               further
               mischiefe
               ?
            
             
               As
               hereby
               he
               blasphemously
               imitates
               the
               
                 Offices
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Iudge
                 and
              
               
               
                 mightie
                 Sauiour
                 :
                 instructing
              
               them
               as
               a
               Prophet
               in
               their
               seuerall
               dueties
               ,
               censuring
               them
               as
               a
               
                 Supreame
                 Iudge
              
               and
               soueraigne
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               exploits
               .
            
             
               As
               their
               
                 high
                 priest
              
               enioying
               the
               
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 their
                 blood
              
               ,
               as
               a
               pledge
               and
               bond
               of
               their
               allegeance
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               for
               their
               failings
               :
               So
               doth
               he
               hereby
               also
               more
               desperately
               insnare
               their
               soules
               :
               As
               ,
               
            
             
               1
               Arresting
               them
               hereby
               wholly
               to
               stand
               to
               his
               verdict
               ,
               &
               so
               to
               make
               
                 a
                 mocke
              
               of
               the
               
                 day
                 of
                 Christs
                 comming
              
               .
            
             
               2
               Deceiuing
               them
               vnder
               pretence
               of
               these
               
                 naturall
                 medicins
              
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               
               by
               
                 vertue
                 of
                 them
              
               ,
               not
               by
               anie
               
                 C●…nant
                 with
                 him
              
               ,
               that
               such
               effects
               followed
               .
            
             
               3
               And
               binding
               them
               hereby
               surely
               to
               him
               ,
               by
               his
               
                 familiar
                 &
                 carefull
                 dealing
              
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               furnishing
               them
               with
               all
               meanes
               ,
               to
               become
               maisters
               of
               their
               desires
               .
            
             
               4
               
                 Puffing
                 them
                 vp
              
               with
               conceit
               of
               
                 extraordinary
                 skill
                 in
                 Natures
                 secrets
              
               ,
               &
               so
               with
               a
               
                 vain
                 imaginatiō
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 gods
                 ,
              
               through
               such
               rare
               knowledge
               and
               great
               power
               :
               thereby
               
                 lulling
                 them
                 in
                 security
              
               :
               that
               so
               they
               may
               hasten
               their
               damnation
               .
               
                 Thus
                 are
                 th●se
                 Witches
                 ensnared
                 thereby
                 .
                 But
                 may
                 not
                 this
                 his
                 policie
                 extend
                 it selfe
                 also
                 vnto
                 others
                 ?
              
            
             
               Yea
               surely
               ;
               Behold
               (
               saith
               reuerend
               
                 Latimer
                 )
                 The
                 diuell
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 carefull
              
               
               
                 and
                 painefull
                 Dioclesian
                 in
                 his
                 charge
                 then
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 idle
                 and
                 Idole
                 Pastours
                 are
                 in
                 theirs
                 .
              
               Satan
               is
               neuer
               idle
               ,
               he
               is
               alwayes
               going
               about
               to
               destroy
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               :
               These
               sleepie
               dogs
               lie
               still
               in
               their
               kennells
               ,
               fatting
               themselues
               
               with
               the
               fleece
               ,
               &
               leauing
               the
               flocke
               to
               be
               deuoured
               of
               the
               wolfe
               .
            
             
             
               2
               Satan
               is
               alwaies
               resident
               vpon
               his
               charge
               to
               keepe
               the
               same
               in
               his
               clawes
               :
               These
               
                 leaue
                 the
                 Flocke
              
               ,
               and
               attend
               the
               Courts
               of
               Princes
               ,
               or
               their
               Hounds
               and
               Hawlkes
               ,
               or
               worse
               :
               as
               for
               the
               Flock
               it
               may
               sink
               or
               swimme
               ;
               Better
               farre
               to
               bee
               such
               ones
               Dogges
               or
               Horses
               then
               to
               haue
               their
               soules
               committed
               vnto
               them
               .
            
             
               3
               Satan
               he
               will
               take
               account
               how
               his
               Schollers
               do
               profite
               ,
               he
               will
               see
               that
               the
               
                 non
                 proficient
              
               shall
               bee
               sneaped
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 painefull
                 encouraged
              
               :
               These
               by
               their
               
                 euill
                 example
              
               corrupt
               the
               Flocke
               ,
               discourage
               those
               that
               
                 are
                 forward
              
               and
               zealous
               ,
               encouraging
               those
               that
               liue
               at
               ease
               in
               Syon
               ,
               and
               will
               eate
               any
               flye
               ,
               as
               peaceable
               men
               ,
               quiet
               neighbours
               ,
               wise
               and
               discrete
               subiects
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               4
               Satan
               will
               not
               cease
               to
               informe
               his
               Proselites
               further
               in
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               their
               Trade
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               bee
               more
               skilfull
               and
               profitable
               in
               his
               seruice
               ;
               These
               complaine
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 people
                 haue
                 too
                 much
                 knowledge
              
               ;
               they
               labour
               rather
               to
               keepe
               them
               in
               ignorance
               ,
               
               and
               to
               
                 darken
                 the
                 light
              
               by
               their
               
                 prophane
                 handling
                 thereof
              
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               plucke
               out
               the
               spirituall
               eyes
               of
               their
               people
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               leade
               them
               
               about
               with
               them
               ,
               like
               
                 blind
                 Sampson
              
               ,
               to
               sport
               with
               their
               follies
               ,
               and
               gaine
               
               by
               their
               infirmities
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 shall
                 Satans
                 vigilancie
                 condemne
                 the
                 sleepinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 carelessenesse
                 of
                 carnall
                 Pastors
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 all
              
               that
               may
               bee
               gathered
               out
               of
               this
               Ceremony
               .
            
             
               1
               May
               not
               this
               bee
               a
               
                 stumbling
                 blocke
              
               to
               the
               Separation
               ,
               to
               renounce
               
               our
               Assemblies
               ,
               when
               Witches
               ,
               yea
               the
               deuill
               and
               all
               ,
               can
               Lord
               it
               therein
               ?
            
             
               2
               May
               not
               this
               be
               an
               occasion
               to
               
                 despise
                 the
                 holy
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               seeing
               they
               are
               thus
               prophaned
               by
               these
               cursed
               miscreants
               ,
               
               and
               so
               in
               seeking
               to
               runne
               from
               God
               ,
               or
               rather
               from
               the
               deuill
               abusing
               these
               things
               ,
               euen
               to
               runne
               to
               him
               ,
               with
               the
               Anabaptist
               and
               Familist
               ,
               for
               Reuelations
               and
               Enthusiasmes
               .
            
             
             
               If
               now
               wee
               shall
               take
               a
               further
               view
               of
               that
               
                 other
                 ceremonie
              
               in
               causing
               his
               Proselite
               to
               
                 compasse
                 the
                 Font
              
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               
                 Renounce
                 her
                 Baptisme
              
               :
               as
               heerein
               he
               entends
               to
               harden
               her
               heart
               the
               more
               ,
               by
               this
               blasphemous
               disclaiming
               of
               the
               Seale
               of
               her
               faluation
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               bind
               her
               more
               firme
               vnto
               him
               ;
               so
               hath
               he
               also
               diuers
               
               Fetches
               heerein
               to
               deceiue
               others
               .
            
             
               As
               First
               ,
               to
               cause
               
                 Ignorant
                 and
                 vnstable
                 soules
              
               ,
               to
               rest
               in
               the
               
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Seale
              
               .
            
             
               As
               1
               To
               
                 feare
                 damnation
              
               if
               they
               
               want
               it
               ,
               which
               gaue
               occasion
               to
               that
               blasphemous
               and
               sacrilegious
               intrusion
               of
               Midwiues
               to
               the
               performance
               cie
               of
               that
               ceremonie
               in
               a
               case
               of
               necessitie
               .
            
             
               2
               To
               presume
               of
               
                 certainty
                 of
                 saluation
              
               vpon
               the
               
                 hauing
                 of
                 the
                 Seale
              
               ;
               as
               if
               outward
               Baptisme
               made
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               nothing
               else
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               open
               a
               gappe
               to
               all
               profanenesse
               .
            
             
               3
               And
               so
               by
               building
               saluation
               vpon
               the
               outward
               Elements
               and
               meanes
               ;
               thereby
               to
               imply
               an
               vncertainety
               ,
               
               and
               fayling
               thereof
               vpon
               the
               
               want
               of
               outward
               meanes
               :
               As
               if
               vpon
               extremitie
               ,
               wee
               should
               bee
               
                 enforced
                 to
                 deny
                 our
                 profession
              
               ,
               therefore
               we
               should
               bee
               depriued
               of
               our
               saluation
               ,
               if
               by
               persecution
               wee
               should
               bee
               driuen
               from
               the
               outward
               meanes
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Word
                 ,
                 Sacraments
              
               :
               therefore
               also
               our
               hope
               of
               safety
               were
               gone
               .
               
                 And
                 hence
              
            
             
               4
               Erecting
               an
               
                 Anti-christian
                 visibilitie
              
               ,
               as
               if
               
                 no
                 Church
              
               ;
               where
               
                 no
                 publicke
                 libertie
                 of
                 the
                 Meanes
                 :
              
               That
               onely
               the
               
                 True
                 Church
              
               where
               
                 the
                 Forme
              
               of
               Religion
               is
               kept
               a
               foote
               ,
               howsoeuer
               the
               power
               thereof
               bee
               therein
               denyed
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 doth
                 Satan
                 deceiue
                 by
                 this
                 Ceremonie
                 of
                 Renouncing
                 Baptisme
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               doth
               he
               not
               also
               notoriously
               beguile
               vnstable
               soules
               by
               that
               
                 other
                 ceremonie
              
               ,
               In
               causing
               his
               Proselite
               to
               confirme
               her
               subiection
               by
               
                 venting
                 of
                 her
                 bloud
              
               and
               offering
               it
               vp
               vnto
               him
               
               as
               a
               Sacrament
               of
               her
               loyalty
               ,
               and
               entire
               deuotion
               vnto
               him
               ?
            
             
               Yea
               surely
               ,
               he
               may
               pretend
               hereby
               
               
                 Thankefulnesse
                 in
                 the
                 Witch
              
               that
               
               thinkes
               nothing
               too
               deere
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               He
               may
               intend
               hereby
               
                 the
                 prophaning
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               her
               owne
               bloud
               should
               seale
               vp
               her
               faithfulnesse
               and
               pledge
               her
               zeale
               to
               encrease
               his
               Kingdome
               .
            
             
               He
               may
               hereby
               
                 make
                 her
                 more
                 desperate
                 and
                 greedie
                 to
                 shed
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 others
              
               in
               reuenge
               of
               her
               owne
               .
            
             
               He
               may
               heereby
               prepare
               her
               by
               
                 this
                 continuall
                 ●ssue
                 of
                 bloud
              
               ,
               causing
               paine
               and
               waste
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               to
               hasten
               her
               owne
               destruction
               by
               accusing
               of
               her selfe
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 his
                 intent
                 is
                 also
                 to
                 condemne
                 the
              
               
               world
               :
               That
               will
               not
               affoord
               a
               
                 good
                 word
                 for
                 Christ
              
               ,
               not
               endure
               a
               
                 fillip
                 for
                 him
              
               ,
               much
               lesse
               
                 insist
                 vnto
                 bloud
              
               in
               so
               good
               a
               cause
               .
               As
               also
               to
               scorne
               and
               condemn
               the
               Manhood
               of
               the
               world
               that
               consists
               onely
               in
               this
               ,
               to
               shedde
               their
               bloud
               in
               reuenge
               of
               their
               owne
               quarrels
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               their
               friends
               ,
               
                 A
                 Witch
              
               will
               do
               as
               much
               to
               please
               the
               deuill
               :
               
                 A
                 Witch
              
               will
               not
               spare
               her
               bloud
               in
               her
               M
               
               r.
               quarrell
               .
            
             
             
               
                 And
                 so
                 to
                 deceiue
                 the
                 world
                 :
              
               As
               first
               Heretickes
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               iustifie
               it
               with
               
               their
               bloud
               
                 the
                 cause
                 is
                 good
              
               ;
               so
               say
               the
               Papists
               ,
               so
               boasted
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Heretickes
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               seeing
               these
               Witches
               are
               
                 adored
                 as
                 Gods
              
               ,
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               godlesse
               people
               ,
               therefore
               if
               
                 they
                 spare
                 not
                 their
                 owne
                 bloud
                 ,
              
               may
               they
               not
               be
               prodigall
               of
               the
               bloud
               of
               others
               ?
               This
               is
               one
               ground
               of
               all
               that
               
                 cruel
                 murthering
                 of
                 infants
                 ,
                 of
                 friends
                 ,
                 of
                 enemies
              
               ;
               yea
               bathing
               themselues
               in
               
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Princes
              
               ;
               
               They
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               are
               
                 prodigall
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 bloud
              
               ,
               yea
               they
               offer
               it
               vp
               willingly
               vnto
               Satan
               ,
               to
               preuaile
               by
               this
               meanes
               in
               their
               wicked
               purposes
               ,
               and
               must
               they
               not
               
                 gratifie
                 him
                 with
                 continuall
                 shedding
                 of
                 bloud
                 ?
              
               must
               they
               not
               satisfie
               their
               owne
               bloud
               by
               
                 powring
                 out
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
              
               that
               so
               thereby
               they
               may
               make
               way
               for
               Generall
               conuulsions
               ,
               and
               massacres
               of
               all
               sorts
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               nay
               who
               will
               not
               seeke
               
                 to
                 imitate
                 these
                 ghostly
                 Fathers
              
               ;
               nay
               indeed
               who
               can
               choose
               but
               follow
               them
               ;
               either
               
               they
               will
               
                 cosen
                 and
                 disapoint
                 their
              
               
               followers
               ,
               and
               so
               through
               discontent
               and
               despaire
               will
               driue
               them
               to
               
                 Butcher
                 themselues
              
               ;
               or
               else
               by
               partaking
               with
               them
               in
               their
               deuilish
               plots
               ,
               they
               will
               draw
               them
               within
               the
               
                 compasse
                 of
                 Authoritie
              
               ,
               that
               so
               their
               bloud
               may
               recompense
               their
               offenses
               .
            
             
               If
               now
               for
               euery
               drop
               of
               bloud
               which
               the
               Witch
               shall
               shed
               ,
               she
               may
               
                 gaine
                 so
                 many
                 soules
                 to
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 take
                 away
                 life
              
               from
               so
               many
               others
               ,
               Is
               not
               her
               bloud
               deerely
               bought
               ?
            
             
               Looke
               to
               this
               you
               that
               seeke
               to
               these
               
                 Proctors
                 for
                 the
                 deuill
              
               ,
               you
               that
               betray
               the
               glory
               of
               your
               God
               in
               seeking
               helpe
               of
               Sathan
               :
               behold
               the
               Lord
               will
               giue
               you
               vp
               ,
               and
               remember
               that
               which
               followeth
               .
            
             
               You
               shall
               haue
               the
               honour
               to
               kisse
               
               
                 the
                 deuils
                 back-parts
              
               ,
               and
               so
               hath
               the
               Witch
               :
               The
               baser
               and
               vnseemelier
               the
               homage
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               binds
               ,
               Reason
               being
               
                 turned
                 vpside
                 downe
              
               cannot
               iudge
               otherwise
               thereof
               :
               The
               more
               vnseemly
               the
               more
               it
               binds
               ,
               as
               
               agreeable
               to
               flesh
               ,
               that
               delights
               in
               filthinesse
               ,
               it
               is
               iust
               with
               God
               to
               giue
               vp
               to
               such
               slauish
               basenesse
               ,
               because
               his
               seruice
               being
               most
               pure
               and
               holy
               ,
               is
               reiected
               .
               Looke
               vpon
               
                 Poperie
                 the
                 nurse
                 of
                 Witch-craft
              
               ,
               most
               glorious
               in
               her
               
                 greatest
                 libertie
                 to
                 the
              
               
               flesh
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 grossest
                 filthynesse
                 thereof
              
               commending
               
                 horrible
                 vncleannesse
              
               not
               to
               bee
               named
               ,
               as
               
                 if
                 delighted
                 in
                 kissing
                 Satans
                 backe-parts
                 :
              
               Thus
               doth
               Satan
               recompense
               his
               best
               schollers
               .
            
             
               That
               we
               may
               preuent
               this
               ,
               learne
               we
               to
               
                 Regard
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               to
               encrease
               therein
               ,
               to
               make
               conscience
               of
               practise
               as
               wee
               know
               ,
               so
               shall
               we
               not
               bee
               giuen
               vp
               to
               such
               monstrous
               wickednesse
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               28.
               29.
               30.
               
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               
                 Priuate
                 familiaritie
              
               which
               Satan
               hath
               with
               the
               Witch
               ,
               in
               
               conuersing
               with
               ,
               and
               
                 carnall
                 knowledge
                 of
                 her
                 body
              
               ,
               whether
               this
               be
               performed
               really
               ,
               or
               by
               
                 some
                 collusion
              
               ,
               it
               matters
               not
               :
               I
               dare
               not
               simply
               deny
               but
               that
               Satan
               may
               haue
               this
               dealing
               with
               her
               ,
               as
               being
               able
               to
               
                 assume
                 a
                 dead
                 bodie
              
               that
               is
               not
               yet
               corrupted
               ,
               
               and
               so
               by
               his
               
                 spirituall
                 qualitie
              
               so
               farre
               to
               enliue
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               that
               ,
               though
               not
               by
               any
               
                 seed
                 therein
              
               ,
               because
               it
               appeares
               that
               it
               purgeth
               out
               together
               with
               other
               humours
               ,
               immediately
               vpon
               the
               dissolution
               ,
               yet
               by
               some
               other
               
                 seed
                 ,
                 stollen
                 from
                 a
                 liuing
                 body
              
               (
               to
               which
               I
               rather
               agree
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               confessed
               that
               such
               seed
               is
               vsually
               very
               cold
               )
               he
               may
               pearce
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Witch
               .
            
             
               And
               further
               also
               so
               
                 affect
                 the
              
               
               same
               ,
               as
               through
               the
               
                 diuine
                 iustice
              
               to
               procure
               some
               
                 monstrons
                 birth
              
               ,
               either
               through
               
                 mixture
                 with
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
              
               or
               else
               (
               which
               I
               rather
               incline
               vnto
               )
               he
               may
               by
               his
               skill
               ,
               through
               Wind
               or
               other
               
                 pestilent
                 humours
              
               ,
               so
               affect
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Witch
               as
               that
               it
               shall
               swell
               ,
               and
               encrease
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               
                 True
                 Generation
              
               ,
               yea
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               birth
               ,
               shall
               bee
               
                 subiect
                 to
                 paine
              
               and
               such
               trauell
               as
               is
               vsuall
               to
               women
               in
               such
               case
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               breaking
               open
               of
               the
               wombe
               may
               foist
               in
               some
               
                 Infant
                 stollen
              
               else
               where
               ,
               or
               
                 delude
                 the
                 eyes
              
               of
               
               the
               beholders
               with
               some
               
                 Impe
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 owne
              
               ,
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               child
               ;
               or
               with
               
                 some
                 dead
                 childe
                 taken
                 vp
              
               and
               enliued
               to
               the
               purpose
               :
               Which
               things
               are
               ●…sie
               for
               him
               to
               doe
               ,
               thereby
               as
               to
               giue
               testimonie
               of
               secret
               acquaintance
               ,
               so
               to
               deceiue
               the
               Witch
               with
               her
               new
               Darling
               ,
               which
               likely
               shall
               bee
               but
               a
               
                 babie
                 of
                 a
                 day
                 old
              
               ,
               so
               to
               encrease
               withall
               her
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               yet
               ease
               of
               the
               trouble
               ,
               which
               is
               happily
               the
               desire
               of
               such
               monsters
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               be
               free
               to
               the
               satisfying
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               their
               owne
               insatiable
               lusts
               .
            
             
               This
               (
               I
               say
               )
               howsoeuer
               it
               may
               bee
               granted
               ,
               yet
               I
               cannot
               see
               but
               all
               this
               may
               bee
               done
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               of
               as
               great
               consequence
               ,
               
                 euen
                 by
                 delusion
              
               and
               
                 imagination
                 ;
                 And
                 yet
                 both
                 to
                 one
                 end
                 ,
              
               euen
               to
               deceiue
               the
               Witch
               ,
               and
               Others
               .
            
             
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 Witch
              
               ,
               she
               is
               hereby
               
                 deceiued
                 many
                 waies
              
               :
               As
            
             
               1
               She
               is
               fed
               with
               shadowes
               in
               steed
               of
               substance
               ,
               with
               cold
               and
               
               dead
               delights
               ,
               in
               steed
               of
               reall
               contentment
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
             
               2
               She
               is
               put
               to
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               paine
               and
               torment
               in
               the
               bearing
               and
               birth
               :
               and
               in
               the
               issue
               ,
               either
               some
               Monster
               or
               Abortiue
               is
               brought
               forth
               to
               encrease
               her
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               procure
               Horror
               and
               Despaire
               .
            
             
               3
               This
               disapointment
               of
               her
               lust
               ,
               enrageth
               and
               
                 encreaseth
                 the
                 fire
              
               ,
               and
               so
               prouoketh
               to
               further
               mischiefe
               for
               the
               satisfying
               thereof
               .
            
             
               4
               So
               is
               she
               
                 faster
                 bound
              
               vnto
               Satan
               for
               the
               
                 satisfying
                 of
                 her
                 lusts
              
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               gratifying
               of
               her
               Maister
               ,
               still
               put
               vppon
               new
               mischiefes
               ,
               that
               so
               at
               length
               she
               may
               make
               vp
               her
               measure
               .
            
             
               Thus
               is
               
                 the
                 Witch
                 deceiued
                 by
                 this
                 familiaritie
                 with
                 Satan
                 :
                 And
                 ●…th
                 not
                 this
                 also
                 proue
                 a
                 snare
                 vnto
                 others
                 ?
                 Yea
                 surely
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               
                 conuersing
                 of
                 Satan
              
               with
               the
               
               Witch
               ,
               hath
               beene
               the
               ground
               of
               all
               these
               
                 Conceits
                 of
                 Fairies
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               whereby
               the
               Papists
               kept
               the
               ignorant
               in
               awe
               .
            
             
               And
               is
               not
               the
               Lord
               
                 robbed
                 heereby
                 of
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 his
                 iustice
                 ,
              
               who
               punisheth
               Adulterie
               sometimes
               with
               
               
                 strange
                 and
                 monstrous
                 births
              
               ,
               That
               because
               
               by
               this
               familiaritie
               with
               Sat●●
               some
               such
               monsters
               are
               eft-soone●
               brought
               forth
               ,
               therefore
               all
               such
               effects
               are
               restrained
               to
               this
               cause
               :
               either
               some
               Witches
               brat
               is
               foisted
               in
               ,
               &c.
               or
               else
               caused
               by
               Witch-craft
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thus
               is
               the
               Lord
               robbed
               of
               the
               power
               of
               his
               iustice
               ,
               when
               his
               immediate
               hand
               is
               ascribed
               vnto
               Satan
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Diuers
               other
               meanes
               whereby
               Satan
               confirmes
               his
               Proselites
               in
               their
               couenant
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             BEsides
             these
             
               former
               Ceremonies
            
             and
             familiaritie
             ,
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             Satan
             hath
             
               other
               meanes
            
             also
             ,
             as
             occasion
             serues
             ,
             and
             their
             dispositions
             sutable
             ,
             to
             keepe
             his
             Nouices
             from
             reuolting
             and
             starting
             from
             him
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             former
             making
             sure
             ,
             yet
             some
             occasion
             
             will
             be
             offered
             to
             
               startle
               these
               Witches
            
             ,
             
             and
             so
             to
             procure
             
               some
               remorse
            
             for
             the
             bargaine
             .
          
           
             1
             Eyther
             some
             
               outward
               affliction
            
             ,
             or
             their
             owne
             present
             case
             ,
             beeing
             likely
             miserable
             ,
             suffring
             much
             want
             ,
             &c.
             may
             breed
             discontent
             ,
             and
             so
             Repentance
             of
             the
             bargaine
             .
          
           
             2
             Or
             else
             ,
             the
             Lord
             may
             
               awaken
               the
               conscience
            
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             so
             confound
             this
             desperate
             match
             ;
             or
             Sathan
             himselfe
             may
             of
             purpose
             
               faile
               his
               pretended
               mischiefe
            
             ,
             leauing
             her
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             or
             not
             doing
             according
             to
             her
             commaund
             ,
             therby
             to
             prepare
             her
             by
             this
             qualme
             to
             eternall
             vengeance
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             ,
             lest
             shee
             should
             now
             grow
             altogether
             melancholie
             ,
             and
             so
             submit
             her selfe
             indeed
             to
             the
             true
             meanes
             to
             vndoe
             her
             bargaine
             .
          
           
             
               Obserue
               I
               pray
               you
               how
               Sathan
               bestirreth
               himselfe
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             stick
             
             to
             
               delude
               her
               with
               proffers
               of
               gold
               ,
            
             and
             
               daintie
               fare
            
             ,
             graunting
             her
             opportunitie
             ,
             
             to
             satisfie
             her
             lusts
             ,
             where
             〈◊〉
             likes
             ,
             as
             her
             age
             and
             disposition
             is
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ping
             
             on
             
               kindenesse
               vpon
               kindenesse
            
             〈◊〉
             her
             ;
             fitting
             her
             with
             musicke
             and
             〈◊〉
             carnal
             delights
             ;
             flattering
             and
             crowding
             most
             basely
             into
             them
             according
             to
             their
             more
             stirring
             and
             generous
             disposition
             .
          
           
             If
             by
             these
             meanes
             hee
             cannot
             yet
             make
             them
             sure
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             
               sting
               of
               conscience
            
             doth
             still
             stagger
             ,
             and
             chalenge
             the
             bargaine
             ;
             then
             he
             discouereth
             
             him
             in
             
               another
               fashion
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Not
             onely
             
               keeping
               them
               shorter
            
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             fawne
             vpon
             him
             ,
             but
             
               threatning
               to
               discouer
               them
            
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             vndergo
             
               the
               punishmēt
               of
               the
               law
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Yea
             further
             also
             
               withdrawing
               himselfe
               from
               them
            
             ,
             and
             so
             refusing
             to
             be
             at
             their
             checke
             ;
             yea
             crossing
             them
             in
             their
             desires
             ,
             and
             contradicting
             or
             exceeding
             their
             commands
             .
          
           
             3
             If
             this
             wil
             not
             preuaile
             ,
             then
             he
             causeth
             them
             to
             
               renue
               their
               homage
            
             by
             
               yeelding
               their
               bloud
            
             ,
             to
             bee
             sucked
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             hee
             will
             not
             faile
             now
             more
             freely
             to
             drawe
             out
             ,
             euen
             to
             
             fainting
             and
             extreame
             pining
             of
             his
             
               staggering
               proselite
            
             ,
             and
             
               appearing
               further
               vnto
               them
               in
               most
               fearefull
               and
               vgly
               shape
               ,
            
             thereby
             to
             hold
             them
             in
             with
             
             feare
             ,
             yea
             ,
             not
             sticking
             sometimes
             to
             
               threaten
               with
               present
               death
            
             ,
             by
             tearing
             them
             in
             peeces
             ,
             scorching
             them
             with
             flaming
             flashes
             ,
             &c.
             and
             all
             this
             to
             let
             them
             see
             
               what
               they
               are
               like
               to
               trust
               to
               :
            
             that
             so
             euen
             through
             despaire
             ,
             they
             may
             rest
             content
             with
             their
             bargaine
             ,
             
             vpon
             hope
             that
             their
             torments
             may
             be
             yet
             deferred
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             vpon
             necessitie
             to
             please
             their
             cruell
             maister
             ,
             and
             so
             resolue
             to
             make
             the
             best
             of
             a
             badde
             market
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             their
             
               pleasure
               while
               they
               may
               ,
            
             :
             ot
             at
             least
             to
             prepare
             way
             heereby
             for
             their
             discouerie
             ,
             as
             being
             weary
             of
             his
             seruice
             ,
             and
             greedie
             of
             further
             employment
             :
             It
             vsually
             falling
             out
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             that
             when
             by
             these
             terrors
             of
             Satan
             ,
             these
             filly
             soules
             shal
             be
             
               brought
               to
               despaire
            
             ,
          
           
             The
             horrour
             of
             their
             Conscience
             will
             not
             let
             them
             be
             at
             rest
             :
             but
             obscurely
             euen
             now
             wil
             not
             faile
             to
             vse
             
             often
             meanes
             of
             their
             discouery●…
             ther
             by
             voluntarily
             
               coming
               to
               t●…
               ties
               afflicted
            
             ,
             to
             be
             scratched
             of
             〈◊〉
             or
             
               confessing
               themselues
               in
               generall
               〈◊〉
               tie
               ,
            
             of
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ,
             a●…
             their
             diligence
             about
             the
             
               dist●…
               parties
            
             ,
             and
             often
             enquirie
             con●…
             ning
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             their
             
               fa●…
               sottish
               excuses
            
             of
             themselues
             .
             By
             such
             like
             meanes
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             obscurely
             detect
             themselues
             ,
             through
             the
             guilt
             of
             their
             conscience
             ,
             a●…
             hasten
             hereby
             their
             deserued
             ve●…
             ance
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               diuers
               kindes
               of
               Witch-craft
               ,
               where
               especially
               of
               Good
               and
               B●…
               Witches
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Good
               With
               is
               the
               most
               dangerous
               and
               powerfull
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             are
             two
             
               Principall
               kindes
               of
               Witch-craft
            
             .
             
          
           
             Namely
             ,
             Diuining
             ,
             where●…
             strange
             things
             are
             reuealed
             ,
             ●…ey
             th●…
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             or
             to
             come
             ;
             by
             the
             〈◊〉
             
               stance
               of
               the
               Diuell
            
             .
          
           
           
             Or
             working
             ,
             which
             is
             employed
             in
             the
             practise
             and
             reall
             working
             of
             strange
             things
             or
             wonders
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ;
             my
             purpose
             is
             so
             far
             to
             speake
             thereof
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             as
             may
             concerne
             the
             Discouerie
             of
             the
             
               Good
               Witch
            
             :
             who
             specially
             triumphs
             in
             this
             power
             of
             Diuination
             ,
             and
             
               coniecturing
               of
               vnknowne
               and
               hidden
               things
               .
            
          
           
             1
             And
             therefore
             ,
             first
             let
             vs
             consider
             ,
             
               By
               what
               meanes
               Sathan
               may
               giue
               notice
               of
               vnknowne
               things
               .
            
          
           
             2
             
               How
               far
               hee
               can
               proceede
               herein
               .
            
             
          
           
             That
             Sathan
             can
             discerne
             (
             in
             some
             measure
             )
             
               things
               past
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             
               to
               come
            
             ,
             is
             appa●ent
             .
          
           
             1
             Because
             he
             is
             
               acquainted
               with
               the
               prophecies
               of
               the
               word
               ,
            
             and
             so
             stealeth
             out
             of
             them
             many
             secrets
             ,
             concerning
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             2
             Sathan
             being
             exquisitely
             skilfull
             
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             naturall
             things
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             influence
             of
             starres
             ,
             constitutions
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             kindes
             ,
             and
             vertues
             of
             plants
             ,
             rootes
             ,
             hearbs
             ,
             &c.
             may
             out
             of
             this
             experience
             giue
             〈◊〉
             
             probable
             guesse
             ,
             at
             euents
             of
             thi●…
             out
             of
             the
             certainety
             of
             their
             〈◊〉
             ▪
          
           
             3
             The
             
               presence
               of
               Sathan
            
             and
             〈◊〉
             
               euill
               Angells
               ,
               in
               most
               places
               ,
            
             and
             communicating
             
             their
             knowledge
             together
             ,
             where-through
             they
             are
             ●●quainted
             with
             the
             
               secret
               consult
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             Princes
             ,
             may
             giue
             also
             furtherance
             to
             this
             knowlege
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             hereby
             being
             able
             to
             inform
             their
             Agents
             hereof
             ,
             who
             acquainting
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             the
             world
             withall
             gaine
             this
             reputatiō
             ,
             
               to
               foretell
               things
               to
               c●…
            
             .
          
           
             4
             Adde
             we
             hereunto
             ,
             
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               ,
               in
               putting
               into
               mens
               minds
               ,
               wicked
            
             
             
               councels
               and
               purpòses
            
             :
             which
             he
             discerning
             to
             be
             apprehended
             ,
             &
             resolued
             on
             ,
             doth
             thereby
             acquaint
             his
             Proctors
             herewith
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             become
             to
             foretell
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             5
             Consider
             we
             
               the
               agility
               of
               Satans
               nature
            
             ,
             wherby
             being
             able
             to
             conuay
             himself
             in
             a
             trice
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             hee
             comes
             by
             this
             meanes
             to
             the
             notice
             
             of
             many
             strange
             and
             hidden
             things
             to
             the
             vulgar
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             so
             communicates
             them
             ,
             to
             serue
             
             his
             turne
             ,
             to
             his
             Pro●elites
             and
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             6
             Especially
             confider
             we
             ,
             that
             Satan
             
             
               being
               Gods
               instrument
               to
               execute
               his
               iudgements
               in
               the
               world
               :
            
             hath
             therefore
             euen
             from
             the
             Lord
             reuealed
             vnto
             him
             many
             things
             ;
             as
             the
             
               place
               ,
               time
            
             ,
             
             and
             manner
             ,
             how
             such
             things
             should
             be
             done
             :
             which
             Sathan
             (
             being
             no
             blab
             )
             can
             publish
             to
             serue
             his
             turne
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             shall
             ●end
             to
             the
             triall
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             stumbling
             of
             the
             vnbeleeuing
             world
             :
             thus
             he
             came
             to
             reueale
             vnto
             
               Saul
               his
               end
            
             ,
             as
             being
             informed
             thereof
             by
             the
             Lord
             :
             who
             had
             taken
             his
             
               good
               Spirit
               from
               Saul
            
             ,
             &
             left
             him
             to
             Sathan
             ,
             and
             so
             informed
             Satan
             in
             the
             meanes
             to
             execute
             his
             wrath
             vpon
             him
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             chapter
             28.
             verses
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Thus
             may
             Satan
             attaine
             to
             some
             knowledge
             of
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             would
             know
             how
             farre
             :
          
           
             1
             Surely
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             
             that
             to
             the
             Lord
             only
             belongeth
             this
             absolute
             prerogatine
             ,
             as
             to
             
               know
               things
               to
               come
               certainely
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             2
             In
             
               The
               nature
               of
               the
               things
               th●●selues
               ,
               without
               respect
               to
               their
               causes
               and
               signes
               .
            
          
           
             But
             Sathan
             onely
             knoweth
             them
             probably
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             
               signes
               &
               causes
            
             .
          
           
             This
             ground
             being
             laid
             ,
             we
             may
             hence
             gather
             ,
             that
             the
             
               good
               Witches
            
             being
             informed
             by
             Satan
             ,
             know
             no
             further
             then
             their
             Tutor
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               probably
               ,
               doubtfully
            
             ,
             and
             deceitfully
             :
             and
             therefore
             must
             needes
             deceiue
             themselues
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             This
             shal
             appeare
             the
             rather
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             meanes
             ,
             whereby
             they
             attaine
             to
             this
             knowledge
             :
             which
             being
             no
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             reueale
             secrets
             ,
             nor
             any
             
               instinct
               of
               Nature
            
             yeelding
             directly
             such
             effects
             :
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             That
             the
             knowledge
             contriued
             there-from
             ,
             proceedeth
             from
             Satans
             cunning
             ,
             shrowding
             his
             familiaritie
             and
             intelligence
             vnder
             the
             rule
             of
             these
             creatures
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             may
             not
             be
             discernd
             to
             come
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             rather
             from
             the
             prediction
             of
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Nature
            
             :
             as
             also
             ,
             if
             it
             prooue
             doubtfull
             and
             contrary
             :
             
               yet
               
               Sathans
               credite
               may
               be
               saued
               :
            
             seeing
             he
             can
             post
             it
             off
             to
             the
             vncertainety
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             or
             some
             accident
             altering
             the
             former
             prediction
             .
          
           
             It
             being
             most
             certaine
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             knowledge
             of
             
               Satan
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               is
               at
               the
               best
               doubtful
               &
               coniecturall
               in
               many
               things
               :
            
             so
             it
             becomes
             hereby
             much
             more
             intricate
             and
             deceitfull
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             shrowded
             vnder
             the
             maske
             of
             
               Natures
               infolded
               varietie
            
             .
          
           
             What
             this
             
               varietie
               of
               Nature
            
             is
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             
               ancient
               practise
               of
               the
               heathen
            
             ,
             among
             whom
             ,
             by
             these
             &
             such
             like
             means
             Satan
             raigned
             as
             the
             vnknowne
             God.
             
          
           
             These
             were
             the
             
               Flight
               of
               Birds
            
             .
             
          
           
             
               2
               The
               Intrailes
               of
               beasts
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               obseruation
               of
               the
               Stars
               and
               those
               celestiall
               bodies
               ,
               Esay
               44.
               
            
             
               4
               Dreames
               ,
               Dan.
               4.
               
            
             
               5
               Lottes
               ,
               Hest.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             Of
             all
             which
             we
             may
             thus
             conclude
             ,
             That
             seeing
             1
             these
             were
             not
             ordained
             constantly
             to
             fore-tell
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             2
             neyther
             haue
             any
             naturall
             propertie
             inherent
             in
             them
             ,
             yeelding
             
             such
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             any
             likelihoode
             thereto
             :
             neither
             indeed
             was
             it
             necessarie
             that
             men
             should
             be
             acquainted
             with
             what
             is
             afterward
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             may
             concerne
             their
             Saluation
             :
             seeing
             the
             word
             is
             sufficient
             for
             this
             :
             therefore
             it
             followeth
             necessarily
             :
          
           
             1
             That
             these
             are
             but
             Satans
             cloaks
             to
             conceale
             his
             immediate
             and
             dangerous
             Couenants
             with
             men
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             by
             these
             Satan
             withdraws
             men
             from
             
               embracing
               of
               the
               word
            
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             for
             
               the
               contemp●
               of
               the
               word
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             in
             iustice
             giues
             vp
             to
             be
             deceiued
             by
             these
             ,
             so
             farre
             forth
             ,
             as
             not
             
             only
             to
             rest
             in
             these
             predictions
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             the
             vncertaintie
             thereof
             to
             bee
             confounded
             thereby
             :
             but
             as
             if
             so
             be
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             vncertainety
             ,
             and
             fayling
             in
             the
             successe
             of
             these
             predictions
             ,
             proceeded
             rather
             
               from
               want
               of
               our
            
             
             obsequiousnes
             ,
             and
             diligence
             in
             attending
             these
             predictions
             ,
             then
             of
             anie
             reall
             improbability
             and
             absurdity
             in
             them
             :
             hereby
             Satan
             maketh
             way
             for
             his
             further
             aduancing
             in
             our
             hearts
             aboue
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             by
             procuring
             
             vs
             to
             a
             more
             
               base
               subiection
               and
               bondage
            
             to
             the
             
               Lawe
               of
               the
               Creatures
            
             ,
             toyling
             vs
             with
             a
             more
             painefull
             studie
             and
             inquisition
             into
             the
             
               bookes
               of
               the
               Creatures
            
             .
             And
             so
             prouoking
             vs
             to
             a
             
               worship
               of
               the
               Creature
            
             ,
             by
             confidence
             therein
             ,
             aboue
             the
             Creator
             blessed
             for
             euermore
             ;
             And
             so
             in
             the
             Creature
             to
             worshippe
             the
             Diuell
             especially
             :
          
           
             And
             that
             ;
          
           
             
               1
               By
               
                 obeying
                 his
                 councell
              
               ,
               in
               leading
               vs
               to
               know
               ,
               what
               concernes
               vs
               not
               .
            
             
               2
               By
               
                 vsing
                 his
                 meanes
              
               ,
               for
               the
               compassing
               of
               this
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               3
               And
               by
               
                 resting
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 meanes
              
               ,
               though
               yet
               they
               doe
               deceiue
               vs.
               
            
             
               4
               
                 Embracing
                 his
                 intelligence
              
               ,
               clouded
               vnder
               the
               vaile
               of
               naturall
               causes
               .
            
             
               6
               
                 Referring
                 the
                 successe
                 of
                 things
              
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               power
               of
               satā
               ,
               ordering
               the
               same
               therby
               .
            
          
           
             
               For
               our
               further
               information
               heerein
               ,
               examine
            
             we
             in
             few
             words
             these
             kinds
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             vanitie
             of
             
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             vsed
             ,
             in
             Witchcraft
             ,
             may
             the
             more
             liuely
             appeare
             to
             vs.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               flight
               of
               Birds
            
             ,
             and
             the
             noise
             they
             make
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             
             this
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             plainely
             condemned
             in
             Deut.
             18.
             10.
             
             &
             11.
             so
             is
             there
             great
             reason
             hereof
             ,
             seeing
             by
             no
             
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               secret
               of
               Nature
               ,
            
             the
             flying
             high
             or
             lowe
             ,
             on
             the
             
               right
               hand
            
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             left
             ,
             the
             diuersitie
             of
             
               noise
               &c.
            
             can
             prognosticate
             of
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             
               entrailes
               of
               beasts
               ,
               Ezech.
            
             
             21.
             11.
             whereby
             Nehuchadnezzar
             is
             resolued
             in
             a
             doubtfull
             case
             ,
             whether
             to
             attempt
             first
             ;
             eyther
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             or
             Amonites
             :
             this
             also
             is
             a
             plaine
             colour
             of
             Satans
             deceit
             ,
             cōiecturing
             hereby
             ,
             because
             neither
             by
             vertue
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             speciall
             
               ordinance
               of
               God
            
             afterward
             ,
             haue
             these
             Inwards
             of
             the
             Creatures
             any
             such
             power
             cōferred
             into
             them
             ,
             
               to
               fore-tell
               things
               to
               come
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             
               prediction
               naturally
               arising
               out
               of
               obseruation
               of
               the
            
             
             
               seasons
               &
               alterations
               of
               weather
            
             ,
             accruing
             to
             the
             
               Phisition
               ,
               Mariner
               ,
               &
               Husbandman
               .
            
             And
             this
             according
             to
             that
             
             order
             ,
             God
             hath
             set
             in
             nature
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             :
             but
             this
             is
             only
             probable
             ,
             as
             
               to
               guesse
               of
               faire
               or
               foule
               wether
               .
            
             Which
             ,
             though
             they
             allow
             
               some
               predictions
            
             by
             these
             Creatures
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             no
             warrant
             for
             others
             ,
             that
             
               are
               not
               ordained
               of
               God
               thereto
               .
            
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             ordinarie
             
             to
             diuine
             of
             future
             things
             ,
             by
             some
             such
             like
             ,
             as
             by
             
               finding
               a
               peece
               of
               iron
            
             ,
             signifying
             good
             lucke
             ,
             but
             if
             siluer
             be
             found
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             euill
             ;
             to
             haue
             a
             
               Hare
               crosse
               the
               way
            
             ;
             to
             haue
             the
             
               salt
               fall
               towards
               him
               &c.
            
             these
             hauing
             no
             such
             vertue
             from
             Nature
             and
             diuine
             ordinatiō
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             diabolical
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             superstitious
             ,
             &
             no
             way
             warrantable
             .
             Concerning
             
               diuination
               by
               Stars
            
             ,
             the
             matter
             seemes
             more
             difficult
             .
          
           
             For
             although
             the
             word
             seemeth
             to
             
             condemne
             the
             same
             ,
             Deut.
             18.
             10.
             11.
             according
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             best
             Diuines
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             differ
             about
             the
             Notation
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             yet
             
             they
             agree
             all
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             diuination
             by
             Stars
             is
             directly
             forbidden
             :
             And
             
             the
             Scriptures
             also
             in
             allotting
             the
             
               same
               Punishment
               to
               the
               starre-gazer
            
             ,
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             Magician
             ,
             doe
             confirme
             th●
             same
             .
             Yet
             hath
             this
             skill
             gained
             great
             authoritie
             and
             account
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             doth
             much
             deceiue
             the
             followers
             thereof
             :
             And
             
               that
               for
               these
               respects
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Starres
               are
               causes
            
             
             
               of
               many
               things
               heere
               below
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             may
             seeme
             lawful
             to
             conclude
             and
             coniecture
             from
             such
             causes
             .
          
           
             And
             surely
             if
             they
             were
             particular
             
             causes
             of
             these
             lower
             things
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             but
             wee
             might
             coniecture
             some
             what
             in
             particular
             from
             them
             :
             If
             these
             
               Starres
               had
               power
               to
               communicate
               the
               knowledge
               thereof
               in
               particular
               vnto
               vs
               ,
            
             Or
             if
             it
             
               were
               needfull
               that
               wee
               should
               know
               such
               particular
               euents
               ,
            
             Or
             
               there
               were
               no
               other
               meanes
               to
               communicate
               what
               is
               necessarie
               vnto
               vs
               :
            
             But
             Seeing
             
             1.
             the
             Starres
             are
             onely
             
               generall
               causes
            
             of
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             certaine
             and
             infallible
             ,
             but
             
               variable
               and
               subordinate
            
             ,
             to
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Creator
             ,
             who
             can
             for
             his
             
             Churches
             good
             ,
             alter
             their
             particular
             effects
             .
             2.
             
             Seeing
             they
             are
             
               no
               ordinance
               of
               God
            
             to
             reueale
             such
             things
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             as
             hauing
             no
             
               vertue
               from
               their
               generall
               influence
            
             to
             dispose
             and
             determine
             of
             particulars
             .
             3.
             
             Seeing
             it
             is
             
               is
               not
               needfull
               wee
               should
               know
               of
            
             such
             particulars
             ,
             any
             otherwise
             then
             the
             Word
             doth
             supply
             :
             And
             if
             this
             
               bee
               sufficient
            
             what
             neede
             wee
             other
             ?
             It
             
               must
               needs
               follow
            
             that
             these
             predictions
             are
             vnlawfull
             .
             4.
             
             As
             reiected
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               proceeding
               from
               the
               deuill
            
             .
             5.
             
             As
             presuming
             to
             fore-tell
             particular
             euents
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             onely
             belong
             vnto
             the
             all-seeing
             and
             most
             wise
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             If
             it
             be
             alleaged
             ,
             that
             
               What
               is
            
             
             
               fore-told
               by
               Astrologie
               ,
               vsually
               fals
               out
               true
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             why
             may
             we
             not
             be
             informed
             hence
             ?
          
           
             
               We
               answer
            
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             
               though
               it
               fell
               out
            
             
             true
             ,
             yet
             were
             we
             not
             to
             enquire
             from
             hence
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Word
             forbiddeth
             the
             vse
             of
             such
             meanes
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             things
             
               fal
               out
               true
               in
               particular
            
             proceeds
             not
             frō
             the
             necessary
             influence
             
             of
             the
             heauēly
             bodies
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             cunning
             of
             that
             infernall
             spirit
             ,
             who
             supplieth
             by
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             what
             is
             vncertain
             in
             that
             Art
             ,
             Inf●…ating
             himselfe
             into
             the
             minde
             of
             the
             Stargazer
             ,
             being
             now
             puffed
             vp
             with
             
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             desiring
             successe
             therein
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             his
             pride
             ,
             what
             art
             cannot
             make
             good
             ,
             he
             yet
             desireth
             may
             be
             accomplished
             .
             And
             so
             is
             giuē
             vp
             to
             Satan
             in
             a
             iust
             punishment
             of
             this
             his
             presumption
             ,
             to
             be
             lessoned
             by
             him
             in
             such
             further
             Euents
             :
             and
             yet
             most
             
               fearfully
               to
               be
               deceiued
            
             by
             him
             to
             ,
             as
             shrowding
             his
             diuellish
             inspirations
             vnder
             the
             cloake
             of
             that
             otherwise
             lawfull
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             For
             not
             to
             deny
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             eujdence
             of
             things
             doth
             auouch
             in
             this
             case
             :
          
           
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Sunne
             and
             the
             
               Moone
               were
               created
               for
               signes
               ,
               Genesis
            
             
             1.
             14.
             and
             so
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             are
             ordained
             for
             signes
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             
               distinguish
               Times
               and
               Seasons
               ,
               as
               Sommer
               ,
               Winter
               ,
               Spring
               .
               &c.
               Alterations
               of
               weathers
            
             in
             generall
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             obserued
             
             of
             vs
             :
             but
             ,
             that
             hence
             we
             may
             gather
             any
             
               demonstration
               for
               the
               knowledge
               of
               particulars
               ,
               to
               fall
               out
               in
               the
               world
               :
            
             seeing
             their
             grounds
             are
             vncertain
             ,
             and
             the
             meere
             fictions
             of
             mans
             braine
             ,
             exalting
             himselfe
             heerein
             in
             his
             Pride
             and
             Curiositie
             ,
             aboue
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God.
             It
             must
             needes
             follow
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             but
             a
             cloake
             of
             Sathans
             forgerie
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             Art
             allowable
             from
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             
               grounds
               are
               vncertaine
               and
            
             
             
               most
               deceitfull
            
             ,
             is
             apparent
             .
          
           
             1
             First
             ,
             Because
             the
             
               Rules
               of
               this
               Art
               haue
               no
               Foundation
               in
               Experience
               :
            
             Seeing
             both
             the
             position
             of
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Starres
             is
             mutable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             be
             no
             Rule
             of
             certayne
             and
             immutable
             grounds
             (
             such
             as
             the
             
               Principles
               of
               Art
            
             must
             be
             .
             )
          
           
             2
             And
             secondly
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             
               no
               certaine
               Rules
               giuen
            
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             
               which
               are
               not
               knowne
            
             :
             Now
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             the
             particular
             
               estate
               of
               all
               the
               Starres
            
             ?
             or
             if
             he
             know
             them
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             yet
             able
             to
             discerne
             
               the
               particular
               
               vertues
               of
               them
               ,
            
             seeing
             there
             influences
             in
             the
             Aire
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
             are
             confused
             and
             vncertaine
             ?
          
           
             3
             But
             the
             speciall
             Reason
             of
             the
             vnlawfulnesse
             of
             this
             Art
             ,
             is
             
               because
               〈◊〉
               requireth
               confidence
               in
               the
               same
               ,
            
             nay
             in
             the
             Author
             therof
             ;
             They
             must
             beleeue
             
             he
             can
             resolue
             them
             :
             otherwise
             if
             he
             come
             
               doubting
               of
               his
               abilitie
            
             ,
             or
             〈◊〉
             
               way
               of
               tempting
               him
            
             ,
             he
             cannot
             helpe
             him
             .
             Now
             in
             common
             vnderstanding
             if
             the
             Diuiner
             bring
             the
             thing
             to
             passe
             ,
             here
             must
             needs
             be
             more
             then
             Art
             ;
             For
             he
             that
             is
             Maister
             of
             a
             lawfull
             Art
             ,
             can
             worke
             by
             his
             Rules
             ,
             whether
             a
             man
             beleeue
             he
             can
             or
             no
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             necessarily
             followeth
             ,
             that
             this
             Art
             is
             Diabolicall
             ,
             as
             
               requiring
               that
               seruice
               which
               is
               due
               onely
               to
               God
            
             ;
             and
             so
             thereby
             entending
             the
             bondage
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             as
             is
             apparant
             by
             the
             Rules
             and
             Confessions
             of
             the
             Chaldeans
             themselues
             .
          
           
             If
             here
             it
             shall
             be
             questioned
             how
             Moses
             and
             Daniel
             can
             then
             be
             said
             to
             
             haue
             skill
             in
             all
             the
             
               wisedome
               of
               Egyptians
               and
               Chaldeans
               ,
               Act.
               7.
               22.
               
               Dan.
            
             1.
             17
          
           
           
             The
             
               Answere
               is
               plaine
            
             ,
             either
             they
             
             might
             haue
             skill
             
               so
               far
               as
               was
               lawfull
            
             ,
             or
             though
             they
             vnderstood
             the
             mysterie
             of
             these
             deuillish
             Arts
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             to
             practise
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             
               condemne
               th●
               same
            
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             dehort
             from
             the
             studie
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             let
             this
             
               lesson
               Students
            
             ,
             that
             
             they
             be
             not
             bewitched
             with
             the
             glory
             &
             skil
             which
             this
             Art
             pretendeth
             .
          
           
             Let
             it
             aduice
             vs
             not
             to
             
               run
               to
               Figerflingers
            
             ,
             
             to
             recouer
             things
             lost
             .
          
           
             Let
             it
             admonish
             vs
             that
             it
             is
             deuillish
             
             to
             
               obserue
               the
               Signe
               for
               letting
               of
               bloud
               ,
            
             whose
             ground
             is
             meere
             superstitious
             and
             diabolicall
             ,
             seeing
             the
             
               ground
               is
               a
               meere
               Figment
            
             ,
             namely
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Zodiacke
             and
             
               twelue
               Signes
            
             therein
             ,
             being
             a
             deuice
             of
             Poetris
             and
             vaine
             Philosophie
             ,
             nature
             yeelding
             no
             such
             
               Ran●me
               ,
               or
               Bull.
               &c.
            
             as
             they
             foolishly
             imagine
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             
               Deuice
               confounds
               it selfe
            
             ,
             as
             is
             plaine
             by
             the
             
               absurd
               relation
            
             and
             proportion
             betweene
             the
             Rule
             and
             the
             
               thing
               ruled
            
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Moone
             should
             rule
             in
             the
             cold
             and
             moist
             
             parts
             ,
             when
             shee
             is
             in
             hot
             and
             〈◊〉
             Signes
             ,
             whereas
             rather
             when
             it
             is
             in
             hot
             Signes
             ,
             it
             should
             rule
             the
             hot
             parts
             and
             so
             contrarie
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             now
             the
             
               Learned
               Physition
            
             hath
             disclaimed
             this
             Bug-beare
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             it
             preuaile
             ,
             it
             rather
             proceeds
             from
             our
             
               strong
               imagination
               and
               Gods
               diuine
               Iustice
               ,
               in
               punishing
               our
               infidelitie
               ,
            
             then
             from
             any
             power
             in
             that
             
               Poeticall
               Fiction
            
             .
          
           
             4
             Let
             this
             also
             reforme
             in
             〈◊〉
             
               That
               superstitious
               obseruation
               of
               daies
            
             
             
               and
               times
            
             ,
             as
             if
             some
             were
             luckie
             and
             successefull
             ,
             others
             euill
             and
             vnluckie
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             if
             the
             successe
             answere
             our
             conceipt
             ,
             it
             proceedeth
             not
             from
             the
             
               Order
               in
               Nature
            
             ,
             or
             
               Rules
               of
               Art
            
             ,
             but
             from
             
               Diabolicall
               confidence
            
             ,
             and
             
               Diuine
               Iustice
            
             ,
             giuing
             vp
             to
             be
             deceiued
             with
             our
             owne
             counsels
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             degrees
             ,
             to
             
               grow
               further
               in
               league
            
             and
             bondage
             vnto
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Now
             concerning
             
               prediction
               by
            
             
             dreames
             ,
             though
             it
             must
             needes
             bee
             granted
             that
             this
             was
             one
             of
             Gods
             Ordinances
             to
             reueale
             his
             will
             vnto
             
             his
             seruents
             ,
             as
             
               Numb
               .
               12.
               6.
               
               Iob.
               33.
               15.
               
               Math.
               1.
               20.
               2.
               13.
               19.
               
               Gen.
               37.
               7.
               9.
               
               &
               41.
               25.
               
               Dan.
               9.
               &c.
            
             Yet
             hath
             Satan
             cunningly
             imitated
             God
             euen
             in
             this
             point
             also
             ,
             to
             deceiue
             his
             Proselites
             by
             Dreames
             and
             Visions
             ,
             and
             so
             thereby
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             fore-tell
             things
             to
             come
             ;
             as
             appeareth
             ,
             
               Deut.
               13.
               3.
               
               Ier.
            
             23.
             25.
             
          
           
             The
             Maistery
             will
             bee
             how
             wee
             
             shall
             discerne
             and
             
               distinguish
               betweene
               these
               Dreames
            
             :
             To
             this
             end
          
           
             Let
             vs
             take
             notice
             that
             as
             there
             are
             
               Three
               sorts
               of
               dreames
            
             :
          
           
             1
             Such
             as
             
               prooeed
               immediately
               from
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             as
             those
             before
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             Diuinè
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Naturall
               dreames
            
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             naturall
             causes
             :
             1.
             
             As
             thoughts
             of
             the
             minde
             :
             2.
             
             Affections
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             3.
             
             Or
             constitution
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             sutably
             seuerall
             d●eames
             do
             follow
             :
             To
             Cholericke
             
             persons
             dreames
             of
             Warres
             ,
             to
             Phelegmaticke
             of
             
               Waters
               ,
               Fearefull
            
             dreames
             to
             Melancholicke
             persons
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             2
             And
             so
             also
             by
             these
             Dreames
             may
             we
             coniecture
             of
             
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
            
             
             heart
             :
             because
             what
             we
             conceiue
             of
             practise
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             will
             be
             corruptly
             dreamed
             of
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             to
             make
             v●
             more
             in
             exeusable
             .
          
           
             3
             Diuellish
             Dreames
             framed
             in
             
             the
             braine
             by
             Satan
             ;
             answerable
             ●o
             our
             desires
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             receiued
             their
             answers
             by
             Dreames
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             Heretikes
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Maniches
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Familists
               ,
               &c.
            
             who
             haue
             beene
             confirmed
             in
             their
             diuellish
             errours
             ,
             by
             Reuelations
             and
             Dreames
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             as
             heereby
             it
             is
             apparant
             ,
             there
             are
             diuers
             kindes
             of
             Dreames
             :
             so
             may
             wee
             also
             for
             our
             Instruction
             ,
             obserue
             many
             
               liuely
               differences
               betweene
               Diuine
               and
               Satanicall
               Dreames
               .
            
             As
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               diuine
               Dreames
            
             concerne
             Generall
             and
             Necessarie
             things
             to
             bee
             knowne
             ,
             as
             the
             comming
             〈◊〉
             
               Christ
               ,
               Reuealing
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               &
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             those
             from
             Sathan
             ,
             are
             either
             of
             
             curious
             ,
             or
             triuiall
             and
             vaine
             matters
             ,
             eyther
             not
             fit
             ,
             or
             worthie
             to
             be
             knowne
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             shall
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             Sybills
             
             
               Satans
               prophets
            
             spake
             of
             these
             things
             :
             the
             answere
             is
             ,
          
           
             1
             That
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             spake
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             their
             information
             from
             Satan
             ,
             who
             being
             acquainted
             
             with
             the
             prophecies
             ,
             did
             informe
             his
             disciples
             accordingly
             :
          
           
             2
             Yet
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             neyther
             could
             he
             acquaint
             them
             with
             any
             
               distinct
               or
               cleare
               knowledge
               thereof
            
             :
             but
             rather
             onely
             in
             a
             confused
             and
             darke
             manner
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             rather
             
               stumble
               ,
               then
               informe
               others
            
             to
             beleeue
             the
             same
             ,
             neyther
             did
             his
             prophets
             
               loue
               and
               affect
               the
               things
               that
               were
               reuealed
               ,
            
             but
             rather
             were
             constrained
             to
             publish
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             might
             make
             
             the
             times
             inexcusable
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             ●o
             power
             to
             benefit
             others
             thereby
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             Diuine
             Dreames
             the
             case
             is
             cleane
             contrarie
             ,
             for
             in
             this
             place
             heere
             is
             vouchsafed
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             both
             a
             verie
             cleare
             and
             
             
               manifest
               reuelation
            
             of
             such
             things
             as
             concerne
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             
               minde
               of
               Gods
               seru●nts
            
             are
             affected
             and
             subdued
             to
             beleeue
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             they
             are
             enabled
             to
             
               communicate
               so
               farre
               vnto
               others
            
             ,
             as
             that
             so
             many
             as
             are
             
               ordained
               to
               saluation
            
             shall
             
             giue
             credit
             and
             obedience
             therevnto
             :
             And
             
               the
               rather
            
             ,
          
           
             Because
             these
             
               Diuine
               Dreames
            
             are
             not
             onely
             
               agreeable
               vnto
               the
               blessed
               Word
            
             ,
             and
             so
             safely
             to
             bee
             beleeued
             ,
             whereas
             Satanicall
             Dreames
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             diuerse
             ,
             or
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             so
             they
             labour
             especially
             to
             withdraw
             from
             obedience
             therevnto
             .
          
           
             4
             But
             especially
             ,
             whereas
             the
             end
             of
             
               Satans
               Enthusiasmes
            
             is
             to
             set
             vp
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             
               nourish
               all
               Atheisme
            
             and
             securitie
             ,
             Deu.
             13.
             
             On
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             
               Diuine
               Dreames
            
             aime
             onely
             at
             the
             
               True
               worship
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             further
             the
             doctrine
             and
             obedience
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             heere
             wee
             are
             wisely
             also
             to
             distinguish
             of
             the
             Times
             ,
             For
             seeing
             
             now
             we
             haue
             the
             
               Gospell
               sufficient
            
             
             
               to
               reueale
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
            
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             in
             these
             daies
             to
             build
             vpon
             Dreames
             ;
             so
             that
             howsoeuer
             they
             were
             
               ordinary
               before
            
             and
             
               vnder
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             yet
             now
             if
             any
             shall
             rest
             herein
             ,
             and
             expect
             resolution
             heereby
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             conclude
             that
             it
             is
             rather
             a
             
               Satanicall
               illusion
            
             then
             any
             
               warning
               from
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             at
             no
             hand
             to
             be
             heeded
             of
             vs.
             
          
           
             As
             touching
             
               Diuination
               by
               Lots
            
             ,
             
             heerein
             also
             wee
             had
             need
             to
             bee
             informed
             ,
             the
             rather
             because
             this
             Delusion
             is
             common
             and
             preuailing
             with
             the
             ignorant
             sort
             ,
             to
             abuse
             the
             same
             to
             wicked
             ends
             ,
             and
             so
             therein
             to
             offer
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             deuill
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             Though
             there
             may
             bee
             some
             lawfull
             
             vse
             heereof
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Ciuill
               Occasions
            
             ,
             to
          
           
             
               Diuide
               Lands
               ,
               discide
               controuersies
            
             in
             a
             case
             of
             importance
             and
             necssity
             ,
             
               Iosh.
               14.
               2.
               
               Acts
               1.
               26.
               
               &c.
            
             so
             the
             
               Name
               of
               God
               bee
               called
               vpon
               ,
               and
               his
               prouidence
               attended
               ,
            
             and
             obeyed
             in
             the
             
             successe
             thereof
             .
             Yet
             neither
             are
             
             wee
             allowed
             to
             vse
             
               Lots
               in
               iest
            
             ,
             in
             triuiall
             and
             vnnecessarie
             meanes
             ,
             as
             to
             
               set
               vp
               Banqrouts
               ,
               to
               further
               Plantations
               ,
               &c.
            
             by
             raysing
             summes
             of
             money
             thereby
             ,
             seeing
             this
             may
             bee
             obtained
             by
             other
             meanes
             ;
             Much
             lesse
             in
             Gaming
             ,
             to
             sport
             our selues
             hereby
             .
          
           
             Especially
             wee
             are
             heere
             to
             beware
             of
             such
             Lottery
             as
             tends
             to
             resolue
             
               doubtfull
               things
            
             ,
             or
             fore-know
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             either
             by
             
               opening
               a
            
             
             
               Booke
               ,
               casting
               a
               Die
            
             ,
             to
             declare
             good
             or
             bad
             successe
             ;
             seeing
             this
             both
             implies
             a
             
               secret
               beleefe
            
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             fear
             can
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             a
             worshipping
             of
             the
             deuill
             ,
             &c.
             seeing
             by
             no
             secret
             propertie
             to
             that
             meanes
             such
             things
             are
             effected
             ,
             it
             must
             needes
             follow
             that
             it
             is
             but
             Satans
             colour
             ,
             to
             hide
             his
             familiarity
             with
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             of
             
               Diuination
               by
               true
               creatures
            
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             Satan
             also
             deceiue
             by
             
               forged
               meanes
            
             ?
          
           
             Yea
             certainely
             ,
             as
             first
             by
             
               answering
               
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               dead
               man.
            
             Example
             
             hereof
             wee
             haue
             in
             that
             answere
             vnto
             Saul
             ,
             where
             Satan
             deludes
             the
             King
             with
             the
             appearance
             of
             
               Samuels
               person
            
             ,
             when
             indeed
             it
             was
             onely
             the
             cunning
             of
             Satan
             ,
             resembling
             and
             counterfeiting
             the
             same
             :
             As
             is
             manifest
             ;
             First
          
           
             Because
             the
             Lord
             
               had
               denyed
               to
               answere
            
             
             
               Saul
               by
               ordinarie
               lawfull
               meanes
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             not
             endure
             to
             haue
             Samuel
             raysed
             vp
             to
             answere
             him
             extraordinarily
             :
             Luke
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             
               Bodies
               and
               soules
               of
               the
               Saints
               departed
               are
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               resting
               from
               their
               labours
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             Satan
             could
             not
             haue
             power
             to
             fetch
             the
             soule
             from
             heauen
             ,
             though
             he
             might
             preuaile
             to
             raise
             the
             bodie
             frō
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             yet
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             for
             ,
             seeing
             the
             body
             also
             must
             rest
             ;
             at
             least
             frō
             Satans
             power
             ?
             And
             would
             Samuel
             ,
             think
             you
             ,
             suffer
             
               Saul
               to
               adore
               him
            
             ?
             Surely
             it
             is
             the
             deuill
             that
             seekes
             honour
             and
             homage
             from
             men
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Saints
             ,
             they
             striue
             to
             giue
             all
             power
             and
             honor
             vnto
             God
             ,
             Act.
             10.
             
             
             Reu.
             22.
             8.
             9.
             
             Adde
             heerevnto
             that
             true
             Samuel
             would
             haue
             reproued
             Saul
             for
             running
             to
             Witches
             ,
             hee
             would
             haue
             exhorted
             him
             to
             repentance
             .
          
           
             1
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             the
             
             Word
             call
             him
             Samuel
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             delude
             Saul
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             though
             Saul
             might
             bee
             told
             by
             the
             Appearance
             what
             should
             befall
             him
             ,
             yet
             might
             this
             bee
             done
             by
             Satan
             ,
             as
             being
             either
             acquainted
             by
             the
             Lord
             with
             his
             purpose
             heerein
             ,
             or
             coniecturing
             by
             Sauls
             case
             what
             was
             like
             to
             come
             to
             him
             for
             his
             disobedience
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             that
             which
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             doates
             concerning
             
               the
               walking
            
             
             
               of
               dead
               men
            
             ,
             howsoeuer
             the
             Lord
             gaue
             power
             vnto
             his
             Prophets
             to
             raise
             the
             dead
             ,
             yet
             neither
             had
             this
             Witch
             any
             such
             power
             ,
             neither
             was
             the
             
               case
               necessarie
            
             why
             it
             should
             be
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             neither
             needed
             Satan
             to
             vse
             this
             meanes
             ,
             seeing
             he
             might
             doe
             
             the
             feat
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             himselfe
             
               counterfeting
               the
               shape
               and
               person
               of
               Samuel
               :
            
             Neither
             may
             extraordinarie
             and
             
               miraculous
               working
            
             ,
             vpon
             speciall
             occasion
             ,
             bee
             traduced
             to
             warrant
             the
             ordinarie
             walking
             of
             persons
             after
             their
             deaths
             ,
             whose
             soules
             ,
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             witnesseth
             to
             bee
             at
             rest
             ,
             and
             can
             their
             bodies
             walke
             without
             their
             soules
             ?
          
           
             Indeed
             when
             the
             Lord
             was
             either
             
             
               to
               plant
               or
               restore
               a
               Church
               out
               of
               it
               ruine
               and
               desolation
               ,
            
             wee
             finde
             in
             the
             Word
             this
             power
             of
             raysing
             from
             the
             dead
             to
             haue
             bene
             exercised
             profitably
             ;
             and
             therefore
             seeing
             now
             there
             was
             no
             such
             cause
             for
             this
             miraculous
             worke
             ,
             it
             followeth
             to
             bee
             the
             delusion
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             finger
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             here
             me
             thinkes
             I
             heere
             some
             
             reply
             that
             if
             this
             were
             but
             a
             collusion
             of
             Satan
             blinding
             and
             deceiuing
             Saul
             ,
             why
             might
             he
             not
             also
             
               deeceiue
               the
               Witch
            
             ,
             as
             pretending
             to
             bee
             raysed
             vp
             by
             her
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             power
             of
             him
             ,
             when
             it
             might
             
             bee
             but
             some
             iugling
             trick
             to
             bleare
             her
             eyes
             ;
             she
             raised
             vp
             no
             deuill
             in
             
               Samuels
               likenesse
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             was
             meerely
             deluded
             with
             a
             conceit
             heereof
             .
          
           
             Surely
             ,
             howsoeuer
             the
             Patrones
             
             of
             Witch-craft
             would
             gladly
             thus
             cōclude
             to
             condemnethe
             truth
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             Witches
             ,
             which
             worke
             by
             
               Familiar
               spirits
            
             ;
             yet
             doth
             the
             
               circumstance
               of
               the
               Historie
            
             plainely
             confound
             them
             :
             Howsoeuer
             they
             also
             imply
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             Witch
             might
             suborne
             some
             man
             or
             wo●…
             in
             the
             likenesse
             of
             Samuel
             to
             g●…
             this
             answere
             :
             seeing
             no
             
               meere
               humane
               vnderstanding
               ●onld
               attaine
               〈◊〉
               that
               knowledge
               ,
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             necessarily
             followeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Witch
             ,
             by
             
               vertue
               of
               the
               couenant
               with
               Sat●…
               ,
            
             raised
             him
             vp
             ;
             He
             by
             his
             power
             and
             skill
             
               counterfeited
               Samuel
            
             at
             an
             ynch
             ,
             by
             his
             experience
             and
             office
             wa●
             able
             to
             acquaint
             him
             with
             Gods
             wil
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             an
             instrument
             of
             Diuine
             vengeance
             to
             hasten
             him
             to
             his
             destruction
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             Satan
             thus
             foretells
             things
             
             by
             meanes
             ,
             eyther
             true
             or
             counterfeit
             :
             so
             doth
             hee
             also
             
               Diuine
               without
               meanes
            
             ,
             either
             possessing
             those
             that
             are
             his
             oracles
             ,
             Acts
             the
             sixteene
             chapter
             and
             sixteene
             verse
             :
             or
             inspiring
             them
             by
             
               outward
               obsession
            
             with
             his
             
             will
             and
             councells
             ,
             whereby
             they
             become
             
               counterfeit
               prophets
            
             ,
             and
             reuealers
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ;
             such
             as
             were
             the
             
               Sybills
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             all
             which
             wee
             are
             to
             make
             this
             
             vse
             :
             1
             As
             to
             iudge
             wisely
             of
             the
             power
             and
             manifold
             cunning
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             2
             So
             to
             consider
             of
             the
             
               preciousnesse
               of
               the
               soule
            
             ,
             for
             which
             Satan
             takes
             such
             paines
             ,
             becomes
             such
             a
             drudge
             ,
             &c.
             and
             to
             preuent
             the
             Diuell
             by
             our
             care
             and
             diligence
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             the
             bodie
             and
             the
             meate
             that
             perisheth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             poore
             soule
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             saued
             euerlastingly
             .
          
           
             3
             Lastly
             ,
             seeing
             Sathan
             by
             these
             Inspirations
             and
             Exorcismes
             deceiueth
             the
             simple
             and
             vnstable
             soules
             ,
             causing
             them
             to
             beleeue
             that
             such
             
             trances
             and
             inspirations
             are
             from
             
             God
             ;
             therefore
             learne
             we
             to
             
               dist●…
               guish
               betweene
               Diabolicall
               Reuelati●…
            
             and
             
               the
               true
               gift
               of
               Prophecie
            
             ,
             which
             God
             in
             Trances
             reuealeth
             vnto
             his
             seruants
             .
          
           
             As
             first
             ,
             
               Diuine
               Trances
            
             may
             bee
             
               where
               the
               soule
               for
               a
               time
               is
               se●…
               from
               the
               bodie
               ,
               2.
               
               Cor.
            
             12.
             2.
             
             But
             in
             these
             Diabolicall
             though
             the
             senses
             may
             bee
             bound
             ,
             or
             benummed
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             the
             soule
             is
             neuer
             seuered
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             a
             worke
             miraculous
             to
             take
             the
             soule
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             revnite
             it
             again
             .
          
           
             2
             
               In
               Diuine
               Trances
            
             the
             poures
             and
             faculties
             of
             soule
             and
             bodie
             though
             their
             operations
             cease
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             
               remaine
               sound
               and
               perfect
            
             ;
             but
             in
             
               Satanicall
               Extasies
            
             ,
             the
             parties
             being
             cast
             into
             phrensies
             and
             madnesse
             ,
             the
             very
             
               faculties
               of
               nature
               are
               empaired
            
             ,
             and
             and
             so
             distempered
             as
             that
             they
             seldome
             recouer
             the
             right
             vse
             againe
             :
             At
             the
             best
             ,
             they
             cary
             some
             skarre
             of
             Satan
             to
             their
             graues
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Saints
             
             receiue
             a
             further
             measure
             of
             Illumination
             ,
             and
             encrease
             of
             grace
             in
             all
             their
             powers
             and
             faculties
             :
          
           
             3
             
               Diuine
               trances
            
             do
             alwayes
             tend
             to
             
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             aduauncement
             of
             Pietie
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             11.
             those
             of
             Sathan
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             farre
             of
             Witch-craft
             by
             Diuination
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Witch-craft
               consisting
               in
               Operation
               .
            
          
           
             COnsider
             we
             now
             of
             
               Witch-craft
               in
               operation
            
             :
             which
             
               really
               worketh
               strange
               things
            
             .
             
          
           
             This
             is
             done
             ,
             first
             ,
             by
             Enchantment
             ;
             namely
             ,
             when
             by
             some
             Charme
             wonderous
             workes
             are
             wrought
             .
          
           
             Which
             is
             not
             onely
             expresly
             forbidden
             ,
             Deuter.
             chapter
             18.
             verse
             11.
             
             but
             is
             also
             manifest
             by
             the
             thin●●
             wrought
             hereby
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             
               1
               Raising
               of
               Stormts
               .
            
             
               2
               Poysoning
               of
               the
               aire
               .
            
             
               3
               Blasting
               of
               Corne.
               
            
             
               4
               Killing
               of
               Cattell
               .
            
             
               5
               Breeding
               strange
               torments
               in
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               6
               Casting
               out
               of
               Diuells
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             All
             which
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             workes
             belōging
             to
             the
             
               diuine
               power
            
             ,
             &
             iust●…
             ,
             If
             therefore
             they
             shall
             be
             imitated
             ,
             〈◊〉
             in
             any
             measure
             effected
             ,
             by
             the
             creature
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             plaine
             vsurpation
             of
             the
             
               diuine
               office
            
             ,
             and
             a
             flat
             peruersion
             &
             disgracing
             of
             the
             
               diuine
               Prouidēce
            
             ,
             as
             being
             accomplished
             by
             
               indirect
               meanes
            
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               ,
               that
               these
               ,
               and
               such
               ,
               are
               the
               effects
            
             
             
               of
               Witch-craft
            
             ,
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             onely
             apparant
             by
             the
             Confession
             of
             Witches
             themselues
             :
             but
             further
             cleared
             by
             the
             
               testimonie
               of
               the
               word
            
             ;
             who
             ascribeth
             this
             power
             vnto
             
             the
             Charmer
             ,
             Eccles.
             10.
             11.
             where
             the
             Originall
             yeelds
             thus
             :
             If
             the
             
               Serpent
               bite
               before
               he
               be
               charmed
               ,
               what
               prof●…
               hath
               the
               maister
               of
               the
               tongue
               thereby
            
             
             that
             is
             the
             Charmer
             ?
             signifying
             therein
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Charmer
             come
             in
             time
             ,
             he
             might
             preuent
             by
             his
             charme
             ,
             the
             Serpents
             stinging
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             else
             (
             I
             pray
             you
             )
             doth
             
               Balaams
               words
            
             implie
             ,
             when
             being
             crossed
             by
             the
             power
             and
             mercie
             of
             God
             ,
             hee
             is
             forced
             to
             confesse
             ,
             that
             
               ther
               is
               no
               sorcery
               against
               Iacob
               ,
               nor
               sooth
               saying
               against
               Israel
               :
            
             Doeth
             hee
             not
             
             therein
             acknowledge
             ,
             That
             whereas
             hee
             was
             hired
             by
             King
             Balaac
             by
             some
             charme
             to
             hurt
             Gods
             People
             ,
             (
             as
             being
             by
             Trade
             no
             better
             then
             a
             Coniurer
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             reputation
             of
             the
             ignorant
             and
             superstitious
             people
             hee
             was
             esteemed
             a
             Prophet
             )
             his
             Charmes
             could
             not
             preuaile
             ,
             the
             Lord
             disappointed
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             surely
             ,
             if
             wee
             should
             consider
             
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Charme
             ,
             it
             will
             euidently
             appeare
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             but
             a
             colourable
             and
             counterfeit
             meanes
             ,
             vnder
             which
             Sathan
             shrowdeth
             his
             power
             and
             malice
             to
             diuine
             withall
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             destroy
             both
             bodie
             and
             soule
             .
          
           
           
             Seeing
             a
             Charme
             is
             no
             other
             then
             
             a
             
               spell
               consisting
               of
               strange
               words
            
             ,
             wherein
             
               is
               pretended
               some
               secret
               efficacie
               ,
               to
               bring
               forth
               some
               extraordinarie
               worke
               .
            
             It
             necessarily
             followeth
             ,
             1
             that
             by
             the
             very
             
               nature
               of
               the
               words
            
             ,
             and
             2
             
               qualitie
               of
               the
               parties
            
             that
             vse
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             better
             then
             Sathans
             cloaks
             to
             conuey
             his
             mischiefes
             more
             closely
             ,
             for
             the
             endangering
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             are
             either
             barbarous
             &
             
             vnknowne
             ,
             as
             were
             such
             ,
             which
             in
             times
             of
             Ignorance
             and
             Infidelitie
             were
             vsed
             .
             And
             that
             these
             could
             work
             no
             such
             effect
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             :
          
           
             1
             because
             this
             was
             no
             
               ordinance
               of
               God
            
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             as
             hauing
             neither
             any
             power
             thereto
             by
             
               right
               of
               creation
            
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             
               new
               institution
            
             ,
             and
             
               gift
               from
               God
            
             :
             That
             they
             haue
             no
             
               power
               by
               vertue
               of
               creation
            
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             I
             because
             words
             are
             but
             sounds
             ,
             and
             so
             passe
             into
             
               the
               aire
            
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             effect
             .
          
           
             2
             If
             they
             had
             power
             
               to
               hurt
            
             ,
             or
             
               do
               good
            
             ,
             it
             must
             needes
             be
             by
             some
             contiguitie
             and
             presence
             with
             the
             thing
             it
             works
             vpon
             ;
             &
             therfore
             seeing
             these
             
             words
             are
             spoken
             concerning
             
               parties
               and
               things
               absent
            
             ,
             and
             farre
             distant
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             haue
             no
             power
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             
               some
               words
            
             should
             be
             effectuall
             of
             themselues
             :
             why
             then
             not
             all
             words
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             tending
             to
             blessing
             or
             cursing
             :
             but
             this
             is
             presumed
             ,
             that
             onely
             words
             
               proceeding
               from
               such
               cunning
               men
               and
               women
               ,
            
             are
             auaileable
             ;
             and
             therfore
             it
             is
             not
             the
             words
             themselues
             ,
             but
             some
             other
             secret
             Magicall
             compact
             with
             such
             persons
             that
             effect
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             replyed
             ,
             that
             these
             wordes
             
             haue
             signification
             ;
             and
             happily
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             parties
             that
             vse
             them
             reciprocally
             :
             Yet
             seeing
             they
             haue
             
             in
             themselues
             no
             further
             vse
             then
             for
             what
             they
             signifie
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             be
             vnderstoode
             ,
             as
             the
             charmes
             are
             now
             ,
             as
             
               being
               of
               knowne
               names
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             still
             can
             they
             not
             of
             themselues
             further
             auayle
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Ends
             they
             were
             appoynted
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             no
             better
             then
             
               Signes
               and
               Watch-wordes
               
               to
               Satan
            
             to
             worke
             his
             wonders
             by
             .
          
           
             For
             though
             the
             name
             of
             
               the
               Trinitie
               and
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             serue
             to
             that
             end
             they
             were
             appoynted
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             norish
             the
             soule
             :
             yet
             to
             effect
             wonders
             by
             these
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             contrary
             
               to
               their
               Institution
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             blessing
             of
             God
             especially
             accompanying
             them
             ,
             it
             foloweth
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             abused
             to
             other
             ends
             ,
             as
             in
             
               charmes
               .
               &c.
            
             they
             are
             the
             
               diuells
               sacraments
            
             ,
             to
             effect
             his
             trickes
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             compact
             betweene
             the
             witch
             and
             him
             :
             whereby
             he
             seemes
             to
             be
             bound
             and
             compelled
             to
             serue
             hir
             turn
             ,
             the
             rather
             hereby
             to
             colour
             the
             wickednesse
             ,
             as
             if
             now
             it
             were
             done
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             resembled
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             illusion
             &
             cunning
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             power
             of
             Imagination
             in
             
             this
             case
             ,
             which
             is
             pretēded
             to
             be
             the
             occasiō
             of
             those
             strange
             effects
             ;
             surely
             ,
             though
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             
               imaginatiō
               may
               hurt
               our selues
            
             yet
             that
             the
             
               imagination
               of
               the
               W●…
            
             should
             hurt
             others
             ,
             or
             that
             these
             words
             poceeding
             from
             her
             conceit
             ,
             
             should
             so
             preuaile
             on
             the
             bodies
             and
             minds
             of
             such
             as
             are
             afarre
             off
             ,
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             reason
             ,
             &
             common
             sense
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             conceited
             ,
             
             that
             
               the
               Witch
               by
               her
               lookes
               may
               effect
               these
               things
               :
            
             or
             hauing
             some
             
               poysonous
               qualitie
            
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             infect
             the
             ayre
             ;
             so
             the
             bodies
             of
             men
             ,
             though
             this
             be
             a
             meere
             dotage
             ,
             fitter
             for
             such
             bedlams
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             corrected
             by
             any
             sound
             Iudgement
             :
             yet
             ,
             how
             can
             this
             hurt
             those
             which
             are
             absent
             ?
          
           
             Neither
             wil
             it
             further
             this
             dotage
             ,
             
             that
             either
             
               Iacobs
               sheep
               ,
               by
               looking
               vpon
               the
               roddes
               speckled
               and
               partie-coloured
               ,
            
             brought
             forth
             the
             like
             :
             seeing
             
               this
               was
               an
               especiall
               worke
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               blesse
               Iacob
               ,
            
             not
             any
             inherent
             vertue
             in
             the
             rods
             ,
             or
             the
             eies
             of
             the
             sheep
             ,
             bicause
             heere
             was
             som
             likelihood
             in
             nature
             hereto
             .
          
           
             Much
             lesse
             shal
             that
             preuaile
             ,
             that
             
             the
             
               Basiliske
               kills
               with
               her
               sight
            
             ;
             and
             
               the
               woolfe
               taketh
               away
               the
               voice
            
             of
             such
             as
             he
             sodainely
             meeteth
             withall
             ,
             seeing
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             of
             experience
             concerning
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             onelie
             a
             common
             receiued
             errour
             :
             
             so
             ;
             if
             any
             such
             thing
             be
             ,
             it
             may
             proceede
             from
             some
             force
             in
             Nature
             incident
             to
             those
             creatures
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Basiliske
               being
               a
               poysonous
               substance
            
             ,
             may
             infect
             the
             ayre
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             away
             life
             ,
             or
             else
             from
             some
             sodaine
             astonishment
             in
             such
             as
             vnexpectedly
             meete
             with
             them
             ,
             causing
             strange
             alteration
             in
             the
             minde
             by
             feare
             and
             so
             effecting
             such
             stange
             things
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             alledge
             further
             ,
             if
             Enchanters
             
             can
             stay
             by
             their
             Charmes
             the
             stinging
             of
             Serpents
             ,
             then
             certainely
             there
             is
             some
             force
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             Vnto
             which
             we
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             power
             proceedeth
             not
             from
             any
             vertue
             in
             the
             wordes
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             
               presence
               of
               Satan
               through
               compact
               with
               the
               Charmer
               ,
            
             as
             the
             word
             is
             plaine
             ,
             ioyned
             sometimes
             very
             cunningly
             with
             the
             diuell
             ,
             seeing
             no
             other
             ,
             although
             he
             vse
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             can
             effect
             the
             like
             things
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             this
             is
             ,
             bicause
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             
               same
               faith
            
             :
             this
             discouers
             the
             
             
               roote
               of
               bitternesse
            
             ,
             and
             argueth
             them
             
             plainely
             to
             be
             Diabolicall
             :
             as
             being
             both
             the
             bond
             of
             the
             Couenant
             ,
             wherby
             Satan
             is
             tied
             to
             the
             Witch
             :
             he
             doth
             all
             on
             this
             condition
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             acknowledged
             as
             her
             god
             ,
             shee
             must
             
               trust
               in
               him
            
             ,
             resigne
             vp
             her selfe
             wholy
             to
             his
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             As
             also
             by
             this
             bond
             ,
             the
             
               Witch
               tieth
               her
               Proselites
               to
               her
               dispose
               :
            
             shee
             can
             doe
             nothing
             for
             them
             ,
             vnlesse
             
               they
               beleeue
               in
               her
            
             ,
             and
             so
             she
             enthralleth
             their
             soules
             ,
             while
             she
             pretends
             good
             to
             their
             bodies
             .
          
           
             This
             will
             yet
             appeare
             more
             euident
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             
               qualitie
               of
               the
               best
            
             and
             
               most
               colourable
               charmes
            
             ,
             that
             are
             vsed
             to
             this
             end
             :
             Namely
             ,
             
               wordes
               of
               holy
               Scripture
            
             :
             which
             seeing
             they
             
             haue
             their
             vertue
             not
             
               from
               him
               that
               vttereth
               them
            
             ,
             much
             lesse
             from
             the
             
               power
               of
               the
               words
            
             in
             themselues
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             
               alone
               efficacie
               of
               the
               Spirite
               of
               God
               ,
            
             annexed
             by
             GODS
             promise
             heereunto
             ,
             when
             the
             word
             is
             vsed
             as
             his
             ordinance
             :
             seeing
             therefore
             this
             is
             no
             
               ordinance
               of
               God
            
             to
             such
             ends
             ,
             &
             therefore
             can
             not
             proceede
             from
             the
             
             operation
             of
             the
             good
             spirit
             of
             God
             :
             it
             followes
             necessarily
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             power
             of
             satan
             ,
             shrouded
             vnder
             these
             formes
             of
             speech
             ,
             especially
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             not
             vsed
             
               to
               the
               conuersion
               of
               sinners
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             right
             end
             ;
             but
             to
             wicked
             or
             vnnecessarie
             purposes
             ,
             as
             
               raysing
               of
               diuells
               ,
               killing
               of
               creatures
               ,
               infecting
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             And
             seeing
             the
             word
             is
             onely
             effectuall
             ,
             
             not
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             sound
             ,
             or
             letter
             thereof
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             is
             1
             
               conceiued
               in
               the
               minde
            
             ,
             2
             receiued
             with
             
             reuerence
             ,
             3
             treasured
             in
             the
             memorie
             ,
             4
             and
             mingled
             with
             faith
             in
             the
             heart
             :
             seeing
             it
             is
             muttered
             in
             these
             charmes
             ;
             1
             
               without
               vnderstanding
            
             ,
             as
             being
             in
             an
             vnknowne
             
               tongue
               ,
               2
               without
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             3
             
               to
               wicked
               p●rposes
            
             .
          
           
             It
             must
             needes
             be
             some
             Satanicall
             colour
             to
             conceale
             desperat
             wickednes
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             abused
             of
             all
             so
             far
             forth
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             include
             
             them
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             such
             charmes
             ,
             which
             haue
             entred
             into
             this
             certayne
             league
             with
             Sathan
             :
             
             yet
             seeing
             for
             want
             of
             conscionable
             
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             obedience
             thereunto
             ,
             it
             is
             
               made
               no
               better
               then
               a
               charme
               to
               the
               common
               sort
               :
            
             therefore
             ,
             as
             herein
             they
             bewray
             themselues
             in
             generall
             to
             be
             yet
             held
             vnder
             Satans
             bondage
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             heereby
             both
             subiect
             the
             rather
             to
             the
             power
             of
             witch
             craft
             ,
             not
             onelie
             to
             be
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             hurts
             thereof
             ,
             in
             their
             bodies
             &
             goods
             ,
             &c.
             but
             especially
             to
             
               be
               ensnared
               with
               the
               Mistery
               thereof
               ,
            
             vpon
             any
             occasion
             to
             become
             
               nouices
               &
               factors
               in
               this
               diuellish
               trade
               :
            
             it
             being
             iust
             with
             the
             glorious
             Lord
             ,
             to
             giue
             vp
             such
             as
             will
             not
             obey
             the
             truth
             ,
             to
             the
             efficacie
             and
             depth
             of
             these
             strong
             delusions
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             deceiued
             thēselues
             ,
             but
             to
             become
             Sathans
             chiefe
             Schoolemaisters
             to
             deceiue
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             may
             be
             concluded
             of
             such
             other
             means
             whereby
             Witches
             vse
             to
             performe
             their
             Charmes
             .
          
           
             As
             
               making
               of
               Characters
               ,
               Images
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               Signes
               in
               Wax
            
             ,
             or
             Clay
             ,
             &
             framing
             of
             Circles
             ,
             vsing
             of
             
               Amulets
               ,
               Exercisn●es
            
             ;
             an
             ordinarie
             Practize
             of
             
             the
             Apostata
             Church
             ,
             coniuring
             thereby
             their
             
               Creame
               ,
               Salt
               ,
               Spittle
               ,
               holy
               Water
               ,
               Oyle
               ,
               Palmes
               ,
               &c.
            
             vsing
             of
             the
             
               Name
               of
               Iesus
            
             with
             such
             often
             repetitions
             and
             Crosses
             annexed
             .
             All
             which
             ,
             &
             such
             like
             ,
             being
             no
             
               secret
               operation
               of
               Nature
               ,
               nor
               ordinance
               of
               God
            
             to
             such
             ends
             :
             What
             other
             can
             they
             be
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Visors
               of
               Satan
            
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             maskes
             it
             more
             securely
             ,
             and
             dangerously
             in
             his
             Magicall
             practises
             ,
             as
             heereby
             bearing
             the
             simple
             people
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               a
               Coniurer
            
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             bound
             by
             those
             from
             doing
             hurt
             ,
             to
             
               do
               good
               &c.
            
             
             And
             shall
             we
             thinke
             that
             
               crossing
               of
               the
               body
            
             ,
             is
             of
             any
             other
             stamp
             :
             surely
             it
             is
             of
             all
             other
             a
             most
             
               dangerous
               charme
            
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             it
             caries
             a
             shew
             of
             loue
             and
             deuotion
             .
          
           
             So
             may
             wee
             iudge
             of
             
               scratching
               of
            
             
             
               the
               Witch
            
             ,
             vnto
             which
             if
             the
             Diuell
             seeme
             to
             stoope
             ,
             that
             the
             bodie
             is
             cased
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             seize
             more
             deeply
             on
             the
             soule
             ,
             by
             withdrawing
             it
             from
             the
             right
             meanes
             ,
             and
             resting
             it
             securely
             in
             these
             diuelish
             charmes
             .
          
           
           
             Which
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             seeme
             to
             admonish
             vs
             frō
             the
             vse
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             
             prouoke
             such
             to
             repentance
             ,
             hauing
             done
             these
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             not
             contenting
             themselues
             with
             this
             excuse
             ,
             that
             they
             
               meant
               no
               hurt
            
             ,
             they
             conceiued
             the
             persons
             to
             bee
             honest
             of
             whom
             they
             sought
             helpe
             ,
             &c.
             
             Seeing
             because
             they
             had
             no
             certaine
             warrant
             ,
             therefore
             good
             meaning
             without
             
               faith
               ,
               is
               sinne
               before
               God
               ,
               Rom.
            
             14.
             nay
             while
             they
             meane
             well
             ,
             they
             
               trust
               in
               these
               things
            
             ,
             and
             so
             doe
             robbe
             God
             of
             his
             glorie
             ,
             and
             themselues
             ,
             asmuch
             as
             lyeth
             in
             them
             ,
             of
             their
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             there
             the
             like
             reason
             
             betweene
             Physicke
             and
             
               these
               meanes
               :
               That
            
             is
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             This
             ,
             condemned
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             we
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             
               Physitions
               Receipt
            
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             to
             relye
             vpon
             his
             skill
             ,
             and
             commend
             the
             successe
             to
             God
             :
             whereas
             wee
             may
             not
             vse
             these
             charmes
             being
             ignorant
             of
             of
             the
             vertue
             of
             them
             ,
             seeing
             there
             can
             no
             blessing
             follow
             where
             God
             leads
             not
             ;
             where
             confidence
             is
             put
             
             in
             the
             meanes
             to
             thrust
             out
             God.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             
               Case
               of
               necessi●ie
            
             which
             is
             heere
             pretended
             ;
             wee
             can
             haue
             helpe
             no
             where
             else
             ;
             The
             Physition
             will
             not
             meddle
             ,
             the
             
               Paine
               is
               int●lerable
            
             ,
             the
             case
             desperate
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             mercifull
             though
             we
             do
             amisse
             ,
             yet
             may
             wee
             not
             seeke
             ease
             ;
             surely
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               w●ll
               not
               bee
               mercifull
               to
               pres●…tuous
               sinners
               ,
            
             If
             hee
             purpose
             to
             
               try
               thy
               faith
               and
               patience
            
             in
             the
             enduring
             of
             the
             extremitie
             ;
             if
             hee
             entend
             heereby
             to
             fit
             thee
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             to
             ease
             thee
             of
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             this
             miserable
             world
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             good
             wayting
             his
             leasure
             to
             prepare
             thy selfe
             vnto
             him
             ?
             Insteed
             of
             going
             to
             the
             Wise-man
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             now
             time
             to
             make
             vp
             thy
             accounts
             ,
             to
             make
             thy
             peace
             with
             him
             ?
             Certainely
             ,
             when
             all
             lawfull
             meanes
             faile
             ,
             what
             doth
             this
             argue
             but
             that
             either
             this
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             end
             of
             thy
             daies
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Lord
             
               will
               helpe
               thee
               by
               his
               immediate
            
             
             hand
             ?
             And
             therefore
             either
             way
             thou
             must
             now
             cast
             thy selfe
             vpon
             him
             .
             If
             the
             Lord
             cannot
             helpe
             thee
             ,
             
             much
             lesse
             shall
             the
             deuill
             :
             and
             the
             Lord
             will
             helpe
             thee
             ,
             as
             shall
             bee
             best
             for
             his
             glorie
             ,
             and
             thy
             good
             :
             and
             therefore
             
               in
               all
               thy
               waies
               acknowledge
               him
               ,
               Prouerb
            
             3.
             
             And
             
               though
               hee
               should
               kill
               thee
               ,
               yet
               trust
               thou
               in
               him
               ,
            
             Iob.
             13.
             15.
             
             
               Hee
               shall
               bee
               vnto
               thee
               both
               in
               life
               and
               death
               aduantage
               :
            
             Phil.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hitherto
             of
             
               that
               part
               of
               operatiue
               Witch-craft
               which
               is
               performed
               by
               charmes
               .
            
             Besides
             this
             there
             is
             
               another
               worke
               of
               Sorcerie
            
             ,
             vsually
             practised
             
             by
             Satans
             instruments
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             
               Iugling
               ;
               When
               strange
               Feats
               are
               performed
               ,
               not
               by
               reall
               charmes
               ,
               but
               onely
               by
               deluding
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
            
             and
             some
             
               extraordinarie
               sleight
            
             :
             Not
             that
             any
             such
             thing
             is
             effected
             in
             Truth
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             Appearance
             ,
             to
             the
             deceiued
             iudgement
             ,
             being
             peruerted
             by
             such
             delusions
             as
             the
             eye
             falsely
             apprehends
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             
               Eye
               may
               be
               deluded
            
             .
             
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               by
               
                 corrupting
                 the
                 humour
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
              
               being
               the
               next
               instrument
               of
               sight
               .
            
             
               
               2
               By
               
                 Altring
                 the
                 Aire
              
               whereby
               the
               obiect
               is
               conueyed
               to
               the
               eye
               .
            
             
               3
               By
               
                 changing
                 the
                 obiect
              
               which
               〈◊〉
               discerned
               .
            
          
           
             That
             there
             may
             be
             such
             delusion
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             witnesseth
             of
             the
             Galatians
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             
             were
             then
             bewitched
             ,
             and
             made
             beleeue
             that
             they
             saw
             that
             ,
             which
             indeed
             they
             saw
             not
             ;
             but
             experienc●
             doth
             daily
             make
             it
             manifest
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             sleight
             done
             aboue
             
             the
             course
             of
             Nature
             :
             As
             this
             maketh
             this
             Trade
             to
             be
             
               plaine
               Sorcery
            
             ,
             because
             it
             exceeds
             Natures
             comp●s
             ,
             so
             it
             necessarily
             followeth
             that
             som●
             skill
             of
             Satan
             is
             concurring
             heerein
             ,
             As
             being
             by
             compact
             with
             the
             Iugler
             to
             colour
             and
             further
             him
             herein
             ,
             either
             by
             corrupting
             the
             humour
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             or
             colouring
             the
             aire
             ,
             &c.
             which
             are
             things
             possible
             for
             Satan
             to
             do
             .
             For
             howsoeuer
             some
             strange
             things
             may
             bee
             done
             by
             
               bodily
               sleights
            
             
             and
             by
             
               Opticke
               Arts
            
             ,
             yet
             these
             are
             kept
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             nature●
             But
             the
             Iuggler
             vndertakes
             things
             
             impossible
             and
             contrarie
             to
             Nature
             ,
             as
             
               to
               transforme
               one
               creature
               into
               another
               ,
            
             or
             else
             ,
             to
             
               create
               and
               offer
               things
               that
               are
               not
               ,
            
             and
             so
             seemeth
             to
             arrogate
             
               diuine
               power
            
             ,
             in
             such
             workes
             of
             Creation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             needes
             delude
             onlie
             the
             eye
             with
             the
             appearance
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             seeing
             he
             cannot
             possibly
             do
             the
             things
             indeed
             .
          
           
             Such
             were
             the
             wonders
             wrought
             by
             the
             
               Egyptian
               Enchanters
            
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             Moses
             ,
             when
             they
             
               turned
               the
            
             
             
               Rodde
               into
               a
               Serpent
            
             ,
             and
             
               waters
               into
               bloud
            
             :
             which
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             plaine
             delusion
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             by
             Sathans
             forgerie
             ,
             is
             manifest
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             not
             be
             any
             reall
             creatures
             :
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             did
             not
             make
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             diuell
             could
             not
             ,
             the
             workes
             of
             ordinarie
             Creation
             ceasing
             ,
             and
             no
             speciall
             reason
             now
             to
             be
             giuen
             ,
             whie
             myraculously
             anie
             such
             Creation
             should
             be
             renued
             by
             those
             seruants
             of
             Pharaoh
             :
             but
             rather
             plaine
             reason
             for
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             seeing
             this
             they
             did
             ,
             tended
             to
             the
             disgrace
             of
             Gods
             worke
             ,
             by
             his
             seruants
             Moses
             and
             
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             therefore
             though
             they
             could
             haue
             done
             such
             a
             worke
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             at
             this
             time
             would
             not
             haue
             endured
             it
             at
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             most
             apparant
             that
             Sat●●
             can
             doe
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             seeing
             the
             effecting
             of
             the
             like
             belongs
             onely
             to
             God
             ,
             Ioh.
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Word
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             this
             their
             fained
             miracle
             was
             done
             by
             Sorcery
             ,
             Exod.
             7.
             11.
             22.
             
             &
             8.
             7.
             
             And
             therefore
             that
             the
             Lord
             should
             do
             them
             against
             himselfe
             ,
             it
             is
             altogether
             absurd
             and
             blasphemous
             to
             grant
             :
             And
             the
             curcumstances
             doe
             plainely
             euince
             that
             they
             were
             not
             
               naturall
               frogs
            
             ,
             by
             such
             differences
             as
             are
             manifest
             betweene
             them
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             Moses
             created
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             As
             1.
             
             That
             the
             
               Frogges
               created
               by
               Moses
            
             caused
             great
             stincke
             by
             the
             corruption
             that
             they
             bred
             ,
             being
             gathered
             on
             heapes
             ,
             whereas
             there
             is
             no
             such
             ascribed
             to
             the
             
               Frogges
               of
               the
               Enchanters
            
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             so
             the
             
               bloud
               which
               Moses
               brought
               forth
               ,
               killed
               the
               fish
               ,
               and
               stanck●
            
             
             so
             that
             the
             Egiptians
             could
             not
             drink
             thereof
             ;
             no
             such
             effect
             appearing
             from
             the
             
               Magitians
               Transmutation
            
             .
          
           
             And
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             they
             which
             could
             haue
             created
             these
             frogges
             ,
             could
             not
             also
             haue
             destroyed
             the
             lice
             ?
             Could
             not
             haue
             preserued
             themselues
             from
             those
             fearefull
             plagues
             ?
             Exod.
             8.
             18.
             
             Nay
             they
             confesse
             that
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             bring
             forth
             lice
             by
             their
             enchantment
             ,
             much
             lesse
             destroy
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             seeing
             that
             
               Moses
               serpents
               deuoured
               them
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             retained
             their
             former
             quality
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             followeth
             that
             they
             were
             no
             true
             serpents
             ,
             the
             rather
             because
             vsually
             
               one
               creature
               doth
               not
               deuoure
               another
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               .
            
          
           
             And
             surely
             why
             could
             they
             not
             as
             well
             haue
             remoued
             such
             as
             
               Moses
               made
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             had
             power
             to
             make
             the
             same
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Subiect
               of
               Witch-craft
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             let
             vs
             come
             to
             the
             maine
             Subiect
             and
             Occasion
             of
             this
             Treatise
             :
          
           
             Namely
             ,
             to
             consider
             of
             the
             Practiser
             of
             
               this
               Mystery
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             witch
             ,
             whether
             man
             or
             woman
             .
          
           
             And
             heere
             ,
             first
             consider
             wee
             the
             
               Generall
               Notion
               or
               Description
               of
               a
               Witch
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             wee
             will
             resolue
             these
             points
             ,
             1
             
               Whether
               men
               as
               well
               as
               women
               ,
               may
               not
               bee
               Practitioner's
               in
               this
               Art
               :
            
          
           
             And
             yet
             ,
             
               Why
               more
               women
               then
               〈◊〉
               are
               engaged
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             will
             lay
             downe
             the
             
               diuers
               kindes
               of
               these
               Witches
            
             :
             namely
             ,
             1
             The
             
               Bad
               Witch
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             H●tter
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             
               Good
               Witch
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             termed
             ,
             because
             they
             doe
             seeme
             to
             helpe
             .
          
           
           
             Where
             it
             shall
             bee
             resolued
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Why
               Satan
               vseth
               these
               seuerall
               instruments
               for
               these
               contrarie
               ends
               .
            
             
               2
               Whether
               the
               good
               Witch
               cannot
               hurt
               ,
               or
               the
               bad
               Witch
               helpe
               .
            
             
               3
               What
               places
               are
               especially
               infested
               with
               Witches
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               AS
               touching
               the
               
                 Generall
                 Description
                 of
                 a
                 Witch
              
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               thus
               .
            
             
               A
               
                 Witch
                 is
                 a
                 Magitian
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 open
                 or
                 secret
                 league
                 ,
                 wittingly
                 and
                 willingly
                 ,
                 consenteth
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 aide
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 in
                 working
                 of
                 Wonders
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               Magit●an
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               to
               signifie
               that
               that
               she
               professeth
               and
               practiseth
               this
               Art
               ,
               Actes
               8.
               9.
               
               For
               that
               is
               the
               generall
               name
               to
               all
               such
               as
               practise
               these
               vnlawfull
               Arts.
               
            
             
               2
               I
               adde
               ,
               that
               
                 consents
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 or
                 
                 secret
                 league
                 wittingly
                 and
                 willingly
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               the
               very
               
                 proper
                 passion
              
               ,
               or
               certaine
               meanes
               to
               make
               her
               a
               Witch
               .
            
             
               Excluding
               heerein
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               such
               as
               be
               
                 tainted
                 with
                 phr●…sie
              
               
               or
               weakenesse
               of
               braine
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               thereby
               deluded
               by
               the
               Deuill
               :
            
             
               Because
               howsoeuer
               Satan
               may
               worke
               vpon
               and
               by
               these
               ,
               yet
               they
               neuer
               giue
               Reall
               and
               
                 Willing
                 conse●●
                 vnto
                 him
              
               .
            
             
               2
               Such
               as
               
                 are
                 Demoniackes
                 ,
                 possessed
              
               
               
                 by
                 him
              
               ,
               whereof
               though
               some
               are
               
                 properly
                 Witches
              
               ,
               as
               consenting
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               possessing
               them
               out
               of
               them
               speaketh
               ,
               by
               them
               working
               strange
               things
               :
               yet
               others
               though
               they
               bee
               possessed
               ,
               yet
               they
               consent
               not
               thereto
               ,
               they
               in
               their
               spirits
               striue
               against
               him
               :
               and
               so
               Satan
               doth
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               ,
               strange
               things
               ;
               as
               
                 speaking
                 strange
                 Languages
              
               ,
               doing
               
                 things
                 of
                 extraordinarie
                 strength
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               by
               the
               mercie
               of
               GOD
               
               though
               they
               afflict
               the
               bodie
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               tend
               to
               the
               saluation
               of
               the
               soule
               .
            
             
               3
               By
               this
               circumstance
               are
               excluded
               
               those
               
                 That
                 of
                 blind
                 zeale
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Ignorant
                 superstition
              
               vse
               such
               charmes
               to
               bring
               things
               to
               passe
               ,
               either
               thinking
               they
               haue
               vertue
               in
               them
               thereto
               ,
               or
               else
               not
               knowing
               the
               deepenesse
               of
               Satan
               heerein
               :
               who
               though
               they
               
                 defie
                 the
                 deuill
              
               ,
               as
               they
               
               say
               ,
               and
               indeed
               are
               not
               yet
               brought
               to
               this
               league
               ,
               yet
               doe
               they
               sinne
               grieuously
               heerein
               ,
               and
               vnlesse
               they
               repent
               ,
               may
               iustly
               prouoke
               the
               Lord
               to
               giue
               them
               vp
               to
               this
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               desperate
               and
               reprobate
               sense
               .
            
             
               A
               third
               thing
               in
               this
               description
               ,
               is
               the
               End
               of
               this
               Trade
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 To
                 worke
                 Wonders
              
               .
            
             
               It
               being
               the
               
                 Pride
                 of
                 Satan
              
               to
               aduance
               himselfe
               heereby
               as
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               ,
               and
               by
               these
               manifold
               trickes
               and
               glorious
               shewes
               ,
               to
               detaine
               the
               miserable
               people
               in
               vile
               Ignorance
               
               and
               Idolatrie
               ,
               and
               to
               hinder
               them
               from
               
                 embracing
                 the
                 glorious
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               practising
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               by
               his
               instruments
               ,
               sometimes
               true
               ,
               as
               by
               Diuinations
               and
               Charmes
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               fayned
               workes
               ,
               as
               by
               Iugling
               ,
               to
               puffe
               them
               vp
               also
               with
               a
               vaine
               conceipt
               of
               
                 Diuine
                 Power
              
               ,
               thereby
               to
               secure
               them
               of
               their
               imaginarie
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               draw
               them
               more
               securely
               to
               eternall
               vengeance
               ,
               by
               enabling
               them
               heereby
               to
               execute
               their
               seuerall
               lusts
               with
               greedinesse
               ,
               and
               vsing
               them
               as
               dangerous
               instruments
               to
               deceiue
               others
               .
            
             
               Such
               were
               Balaam
               ,
               the
               
                 Inchanters
                 of
                 Egypt
              
               ,
               the
               Witch
               of
               
                 Endor
                 ,
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 ,
                 Bariesus
                 ,
                 Elimas
              
               the
               Sorcerer
               ,
               the
               Pythonysse
               at
               Phillipi
               ,
               &c.
               
               Actes
               the
               sixteenth
               ,
               Numb
               .
               the
               twenty
               two
               ,
               Actes
               the
               eighth
               .
            
             
               By
               which
               description
               and
               examples
               ,
               the
               first
               
                 Question
                 is
                 resolued
              
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 that
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 women
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 this
                 Trade
              
               ;
               seeing
               as
               both
               are
               subiect
               to
               the
               State
               of
               damnation
               ,
               
               so
               both
               are
               liable
               to
               Satans
               snares
               ,
               who
               hath
               seuerall
               trickes
               and
               colours
               ,
               in
               this
               
                 Mysterie
                 of
                 iniquitie
              
               ,
               to
               bait
               each
               according
               to
               their
               seuerall
               abilities
               and
               vses
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               thereby
               the
               rather
               to
               fetch
               them
               ouer
               to
               this
               de●estable
               Art.
               
            
             
               For
               whereas
               man
               by
               Ordination
               is
               
               fitter
               
                 to
                 command
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 woman
                 to
                 obey
              
               ,
               therefore
               hath
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 world
              
               ,
               for
               
                 ambitions
                 and
                 aspiring
                 men
              
               so
               sutable
               a
               point
               in
               this
               Trade
               ,
               as
               to
               lead
               him
               thereto
               ,
               with
               
                 pretence
                 of
                 Soueraignety
              
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               
               
                 command
                 the
                 deuill
              
               ,
               in
               a
               more
               secure
               and
               solemne
               manner
               ,
               colouring
               the
               same
               by
               those
               manifold
               delusions
               ,
               of
               
                 Circles
                 ,
                 Characters
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               as
               are
               vsually
               practised
               in
               that
               high
               skill
               of
               coniuration
               .
               By
               the
               which
               ceremonies
               and
               solemnities
               as
               Satan
               procureth
               in
               the
               minde
               of
               ambitious
               and
               curious
               man
               some
               higher
               conceipt
               of
               this
               soueraigne
               skill
               ;
               so
               doth
               he
               thereby
               more
               deepely
               cozen
               him
               ,
               as
               fetching
               him
               of
               more
               roundly
               heereby
               to
               the
               
               entended
               bargaine
               ,
               euen
               to
               subiect
               his
               soule
               in
               hope
               of
               this
               power
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               end
               we
               may
               obserue
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               
                 maine
                 end
                 bee
                 one
              
               ,
               in
               these
               
                 Diabolicall
                 Arts
              
               ,
               euen
               to
               enthrall
               the
               soule
               in
               perpetuall
               bondage
               ,
               yet
               hath
               Satan
               diuers
               meanes
               to
               attaine
               these
               ends
               ,
               both
               answerable
               to
               the
               
                 seuerall
                 conditions
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               and
               
                 particular
                 estates
                 and
                 qualities
                 of
                 men
                 :
              
               According
               to
               which
               diuersitie
               ,
               this
               Art
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               one
               in
               effect
               ,
               yet
               hath
               it
               obtained
               diuers
               
                 names
                 ,
                 and
                 fundry
                 respects
              
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               
                 the
                 Times
              
               ,
               as
               they
               haue
               obtained
               more
               or
               lesse
               light
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               hath
               Satan
               fitted
               himselfe
               in
               his
               policies
               accordingly
               .
               When
               ,
               and
               where
               ,
               there
               hath
               beene
               none
               ,
               or
               
                 lesse
                 reuelation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               ,
               there
               hath
               Satans
               
               appearances
               and
               workings
               beene
               more
               carnall
               and
               preceptible
               to
               common
               sense
               ,
               his
               suggestions
               and
               deuices
               more
               
                 grosse
                 and
                 palpable
              
               ,
               his
               attempts
               more
               open
               and
               naturall
               ,
               
               his
               worship
               more
               terrible
               to
               the
               flesh
               ;
               as
               appearing
               ordinarily
               in
               
                 vgly
                 shapes
              
               ,
               being
               
                 worshipped
                 in
                 most
                 horrible
                 formes
                 ,
                 presented
                 with
                 most
                 cruell
                 and
                 bloudie
                 sacrifices
                 ,
              
               and
               honored
               
                 with
                 all
                 grosse
                 and
                 shamelesse
                 open
                 filthinesse
                 .
              
               So
               did
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               in
               their
               first
               rude
               and
               barbarous
               estate
               ,
               worship
               the
               deuill
               ;
               then
               needed
               
                 they
                 no
                 couenant
                 to
                 bind
                 them
              
               from
               God
               to
               Satan
               ,
               when
               they
               acknowledged
               no
               other
               God
               but
               him
               :
               him
               they
               serued
               that
               he
               might
               doe
               them
               good
               ;
               him
               they
               worshipped
               for
               feare
               ,
               least
               he
               should
               hurt
               them
               .
            
             
               As
               
                 Barbarousnesse
                 decayed
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Ciuilitie
                 ,
                 by
                 setled
                 Gouernement
                 ,
                 beganne
                 to
                 take
                 place
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               so
               knowledge
               and
               skill
               was
               aduanced
               among
               men
               ,
               whereby
               grosse
               wickednesse
               was
               somewhat
               brideled
               ,
               and
               morall
               honestie
               ,
               for
               the
               common
               and
               priuate
               good
               sake
               ,
               was
               now
               outwardly
               embraced
               ;
               Herevpon
               Satan
               spinnes
               a
               finer
               thrid
               of
               more
               colourable
               idolatrie
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               these
               meanes
               .
               
                 Benefactors
                 of
                 Common-wealthes
              
               ,
               and
               Deliuerers
               of
               
               their
               Countries
               from
               Tyrants
               ,
               not
               
                 knowing
                 God
              
               ,
               were
               apt
               to
               
                 robbe
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 glory
              
               ,
               seeking
               their
               owne
               glorie
               and
               eternizing
               ,
               by
               their
               
                 Renow●ed
                 Actes
              
               .
            
             
               This
               Satan
               discerning
               ,
               doth
               easilie
               insinuate
               into
               them
               ,
               and
               procuring
               some
               
                 secret
                 assent
              
               from
               them
               ,
               by
               his
               skill
               and
               power
               
                 enables
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 Wonders
              
               ;
               Heerevpon
               the
               people
               cry
               ,
               The
               
                 Voyce
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               12.
               
               And
               this
               falleth
               out
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               the
               ignorant
               and
               godlesse
               people
               ,
               receiuing
               good
               from
               them
               ,
               cannot
               bee
               contained
               in
               any
               sober
               measure
               of
               respect
               towards
               them
               ,
               but
               thinke
               euen
               all
               Diuine
               Honour
               too
               little
               for
               them
               .
               So
               wee
               finde
               that
               
                 Heathen
                 Princes
              
               were
               many
               of
               them
               great
               Magitians
               and
               Coniurers
               ,
               as
               gaining
               hereby
               an
               
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Dietie
              
               :
               And
               so
               did
               the
               people
               worship
               them
               with
               
                 Diuine
                 Honour
              
               ,
               yea
               ascribed
               them
               ,
               being
               translated
               among
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Gods.
               
            
             
               Thus
               became
               this
               
                 Art
                 of
                 Sorceri●
              
               
               〈◊〉
               
                 Companion
                 of
                 great
                 Princes
                 and
                 mightie
                 Conquerours
                 :
              
               by
               this
               they
               attained
               many
               great
               enterprises
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               gained
               an
               opinion
               of
               Omnipotencie
               and
               Eternitie
               .
            
             
               And
               was
               there
               not
               another
               means
               heerein
               to
               set
               vp
               this
               Art
               ,
               in
               that
               age
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               greater
               Ciuility
               ?
               Yea
               certainly
               .
            
             
               As
               conquest
               brought
               forth
               Peace
               ,
               so
               Peace
               yeelded
               
                 libertie
                 for
                 knowledge
              
               and
               
                 liberall
                 studies
              
               :
               And
               Knowledge
               brought
               forth
               Pride
               to
               bee
               excellent
               therein
               ,
               and
               Pride
               begetteth
               curiositie
               to
               search
               into
               hidden
               mysteries
               ,
               and
               curiositie
               breedeth
               discontent
               ,
               and
               restlesse
               disquiet
               :
               heereupon
               Sathan
               worketh
               :
               ministreth
               content
               to
               the
               minde
               by
               yeelding
               it
               that
               which
               Art
               could
               not
               reach
               vnto
               ;
               so
               curiositie
               is
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               pride
               nourished
               ,
               and
               the
               soule
               through
               Pride
               enthralled
               to
               Sathan
               ,
               and
               yet
               deluded
               iustly
               with
               the
               same
               colour
               of
               Art
               :
               vnder
               which
               Sathan
               hiding
               his
               
                 secret
                 compacts
              
               doeth
               eyther
               perswade
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               done
               
                 by
                 art
              
               ,
               which
               is
               
               done
               indeede
               by
               his
               assistance
               ,
               or
               satisfies
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               done
               by
               some
               
                 Power
                 ouer
                 Satan
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               neede
               not
               feare
               subiection
               to
               Satan
               .
               Hitherto
               serued
               those
               
                 Charmes
                 ,
                 Circles
                 ,
                 Characters
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               by
               which
               Satan
               seeming
               to
               be
               bound
               ,
               deluded
               them
               with
               a
               vaine
               conceit
               of
               his
               subiection
               to
               them
               .
               And
               so
               as
               men
               were
               either
               more
               ambitious
               after
               honour
               ,
               or
               curious
               after
               knowledge
               ,
               so
               did
               Sathan
               bait
               his
               diuellish
               Art
               with
               
                 more
                 abundance
                 of
                 pompous
                 and
                 curious
                 ceremonies
                 ,
              
               the
               rather
               to
               fetch
               ouer
               these
               
                 glorious
                 fooles
              
               thereto
               :
               and
               so
               he
               easily
               preuailed
               ouer
               the
               profoundest
               scholers
               ;
               the
               
                 Gymnosophists
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Magi
                 of
                 Chaldea
                 ,
                 Sages
                 of
                 Greece
                 &c.
              
               most
               whereof
               gained
               their
               chiefest
               credite
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               most
               skilfull
               in
               this
               diuellish
               Trade
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               ,
               because
               men
               were
               fittest
               for
               these
               ends
               ,
               either
               to
               
                 conquer
                 Kingdomes
              
               ,
               or
               
                 seeke
                 after
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               so
               in
               these
               respects
               vsually
               the
               
                 Male
                 sex
              
               haue
               beene
               trained
               to
               this
               Art.
               By
               this
               they
               haue
               attained
               the
               reputation
               
               of
               Wisedome
               and
               Impery
               .
            
             
               Succeeding
               Ages
               gaue
               occasion
               to
               Satan
               to
               work
               more
               closely
               ,
               &
               yet
               to
               
                 weaue
                 his
                 Idolatry
              
               with
               a
               finer
               threed
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               knowledge
               of
               humane
               Arts
               ,
               and
               Sciences
               which
               resembled
               some
               sparks
               of
               
                 diuine
                 light
              
               ,
               brake
               out
               also
               at
               length
               the
               
                 day
                 Star
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               bringing
               with
               him
               
                 sauing
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               and
               dispelling
               the
               more
               grosser
               mystes
               of
               Heathenish
               
               Idolatrie
               ;
               as
               being
               no
               way
               sit
               to
               encounter
               therewith
               :
               or
               at
               least
               
                 in
                 Policie
              
               ,
               not
               thinking
               it
               meete
               
                 openly
                 to
                 oppose
              
               the
               same
               ;
               but
               rather
               by
               a
               more
               secret
               and
               colourable
               meanes
               ,
               by
               
                 closing
                 therewith
              
               ,
               to
               obscure
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               degrees
               to
               
                 banish
                 the
                 same
              
               .
            
             
               Thus
               became
               
                 Sathan
                 transformed
              
               
               
                 into
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 Light
              
               ;
               and
               taking
               aduantage
               of
               the
               pride
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               vnthankef●lnesse
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               obey
               
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               but
               rather
               peruert
               it
               ,
               to
               iustifie
               the
               flesh
               ▪
               As
               they
               were
               therefore
               giuen
               vp
               iustly
               by
               the
               Lord
               to
               strong
               delusions
               ▪
               so
               is
               Sathan
               still
               ready
               at
               a
               pinch
               to
               beguile
               ▪
               
               
                 vnstable
                 soules
              
               ,
               and
               insteade
               of
               the
               puritie
               and
               simplicitie
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               to
               draw
               them
               by
               degrees
               into
               a
               
                 Mysterie
                 of
                 Iniquitie
              
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               to
               most
               grosse
               and
               
                 palpable
                 Idolatrie
              
               ,
               iustifying
               and
               exceeding
               the
               most
               barbarous
               Heathens
               therein
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               end
               ,
               euen
               so
               soone
               as
               the
               
                 good
                 Housholder
              
               had
               sowen
               his
               Seede
               ,
               the
               
                 enuious
                 man
              
               was
               readie
               to
               sowe
               his
               Tares
               ,
               raysing
               vp
               
                 false
                 apostles
              
               to
               withdraw
               the
               people
               from
               the
               Si●plicitie
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               prepare
               them
               ,
               by
               giuing
               libertie
               to
               the
               
               flesh
               ,
               to
               that
               
                 corruption
                 of
                 doctrine
              
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               ouer-spread
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             
               And
               at
               the
               first
               assault
               Sathan
               so
               preuayled
               ,
               as
               that
               how
               soeuer
               ,
               as
               yet
               
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Iudgement
              
               remayned
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               being
               
                 able
                 to
                 dis●…
                 of
                 Spirites
              
               ,
               euen
               to
               discouer
               such
               as
               said
               
                 they
                 were
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               &
               yet
               in
               truth
               ,
               were
               
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 Sathans
                 Ministers
              
               :
               yet
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               the
               flesh
               was
               willing
               to
               cast
               off
               the
               yoake
               ,
               and
               apt
               to
               
               turne
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               into
               wantonnesse
               :
               heereupon
               zeale
               beganne
               to
               decay
               ,
               euen
               with
               the
               best
               ,
               first
               
               
                 loue
                 was
                 left
              
               ;
               the
               
                 bond
                 of
                 Perfection
              
               ,
               and
               so
               way
               hereby
               made
               to
               
                 carnall
                 liberty
              
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               maintenance
               thereof
               .
            
             
               
                 Corrupt
                 doctrine
              
               by
               degrees
               was
               hatched
               ,
               and
               embraced
               :
               whereof
               as
               the
               
                 Purest
                 times
              
               were
               not
               altogether
               
               free
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               the
               Nicolaitans
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               went
               out
               euen
               from
               amongst
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               both
               to
               
                 grosse
                 prophanenesse
              
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 diuels
              
               ,
               for
               the
               iustifying
               therof
               :
               So
               appeared
               heereupon
               the
               great
               
               mercie
               of
               God
               in
               casting
               this
               Iezabel
               
               into
               a
               bed
               of
               affliction
               ,
               and
               encreasing
               his
               Church
               graciously
               with
               those
               
                 ten
                 bloudie
                 and
                 desperate
                 persecutions
              
               ,
               for
               the
               purging
               out
               of
               her
               drosse
               ,
               and
               renuing
               of
               her
               
                 first
                 loue
              
               :
               Whereby
               ,
               as
               she
               wanne
               vnto
               her
               the
               
                 hearts
                 of
                 her
                 enemies
              
               ;
               so
               by
               this
               means
               she
               
                 gained
                 great
                 friends
              
               :
               euen
               
                 the
                 kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 beganne
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               and
               the
               mightiest
               
                 became
                 nursing
                 Fathers
              
               and
               
                 foster
                 Mothers
                 ,
                 Esay
              
               chapter
               
               49.
               chapter
               ,
               to
               the
               distressed
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               now
               behold
               ,
               the
               
                 great
                 har●●st
              
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               being
               wel-neare
               in
               ,
               &
               so
               the
               man-childe
               beeing
               borne
               vnto
               God
               ;
               the
               time
               was
               come
               ,
               for
               the
               further
               
               reuelation
               of
               
                 Gods
                 iustice
              
               ,
               for
               the
               former
               affliction
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               And
               also
               to
               manifest
               yet
               further
               his
               
                 great
                 mercies
              
               vnto
               his
               Church
               ,
               in
               exercising
               the
               same
               with
               
                 new
                 afflictions
              
               ,
               for
               the
               preuenting
               of
               that
               securitie
               ,
               and
               purging
               out
               the
               carnallnesse
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               
                 fauour
                 and
                 arme
                 of
                 flesh
              
               had
               growne
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               For
               euen
               thus
               it
               befell
               with
               the
               deare
               
                 Spouse
                 of
              
               CHRIST
               ,
               that
               as
               her
               former
               afflictions
               ,
               had
               now
               fitted
               her
               to
               some
               rest
               ,
               which
               shee
               attayned
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               Constantine
               :
               so
               this
               rest
               and
               ease
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               
                 outward
                 honour
              
               and
               acceptance
               with
               the
               greatest
               :
               instead
               of
               
                 Godlie
                 simplicitie
                 brought
                 in
                 carnall
                 pompe
                 and
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               the
               
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               being
               once
               aduaunced
               ,
               and
               grounded
               
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               banished
               pre
               sently
               all
               
                 godlie
                 seueritie
              
               of
               life
               and
               zeale
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               Almightie
               God
               ;
               And
               instead
               thereof
               brought
               in
               
                 wil-worship
                 ,
                 and
                 prophanenesse
              
               .
               And
               did
               not
               
                 carnall
                 wisedome
              
               strike
               the
               chiefe
               stroake
               heerein
               ?
               Yea
               surely
               ,
               the
               Church
               being
               now
               taken
               into
               the
               
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
              
               ,
               and
               warming
               her selfe
               well
               by
               his
               fire
               :
               as
               she
               
                 forgets
                 her
                 former
                 affliction
              
               ;
               so
               is
               she
               not
               vnwilling
               to
               remit
               also
               of
               her
               sinceritio
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               so
               sutable
               
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 and
                 persons
              
               ,
               that
               now
               shee
               hath
               to
               deale
               withall
               :
               now
               shee
               must
               
                 a
                 little
                 become
                 all
                 vnto
                 all
                 ,
              
               that
               so
               shee
               may
               eyther
               winne
               others
               ,
               or
               
                 holde
                 her
              
               owne
               ;
               somewhat
               must
               be
               yeelded
               to
               her
               Patrons
               ,
               to
               shew
               her
               thankefulnesse
               :
               and
               some
               Corruption
               must
               be
               swallowed
               vp
               ,
               to
               maintayne
               credite
               .
            
             
               Now
               
                 ●histian
                 liberty
              
               must
               be
               strained
               to
               be
               
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Authority
                 must
                 be
                 deified
              
               to
               maintaine
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Thus
               the
               poore
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
              
               
               being
               freed
               from
               the
               malice
               of
               
                 heathenish
                 Idolatrie
              
               ,
               is
               
                 corrupted
                 by
                 prosperitie
              
               ,
               to
               set
               vp
               
                 spirituall
                 Idolatrie
              
               :
               Not
               onlie
               
                 aduauncing
                 her
                 Patrons
              
               and
               Benefactours
               aboue
               what
               was
               meete
               but
               aduauncing
               also
               her selfe
               by
               their
               helpe
               ,
               aboue
               all
               that
               was
               called
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               degrees
               hauing
               well
               feathered
               her
               neast
               ,
               and
               strengthned
               her selfe
               by
               the
               
                 arme
                 of
                 flesh
              
               ,
               ouerthroweth
               cunningly
               the
               same
               ,
               euen
               with
               it
               owne
               weapons
               ,
               and
               aduanceth
               it selfe
               gloriously
               vpon
               the
               ruines
               and
               wrecke
               thereof
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               the
               Church
               
                 flies
                 into
                 the
              
               
               
                 wildernesse
                 vpon
                 Eagles
                 wings
              
               ,
               by
               the
               fauour
               of
               earthly
               Princes
               ,
               being
               first
               highly
               aduaunced
               ,
               and
               so
               thereby
               growing
               to
               
                 loosenes
                 and
                 profanenes
              
               ;
               and
               so
               iustly
               left
               to
               
                 grosse
                 errors
              
               :
               both
               for
               the
               conceiuing
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               the
               iustifying
               thereof
               ;
               whereby
               it
               cometh
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               
                 corrupters
                 of
                 doctrine
              
               in
               the
               end
               preuailing
               ,
               sincerity
               is
               banished
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 Antichrist
                 by
                 degrees
                 exalted
                 aboue
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 God
                 :
              
               not
               onely
               in
               
                 wilworship
                 and
                 bodily
                 seruice
              
               ,
               
               
               tyrannizing
               ouer
               the
               consciences
               of
               the
               faithlesse
               and
               rebellious
               generation
               :
               but
               
                 aduancing
                 himselfe
              
               by
               lying
               
               
                 signes
                 and
                 wonders
              
               thereby
               ,
               to
               maintaine
               the
               opinion
               of
               that
               
                 arrogated
                 trueth
              
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               subdue
               and
               hold
               in
               captiuitie
               the
               deceiued
               world
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               as
               
                 profane
                 pompe
              
               succeeded
               
                 godly
                 simplicity
              
               ,
               so
               
                 barbarous
                 ignorance
              
               also
               came
               in
               place
               of
               
                 pure
                 and
                 sauing
              
               
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               not
               onelie
               the
               
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 was
                 killed
                 therewith
                 ,
              
               but
               euen
               the
               verie
               Sea
               of
               Doctrine
               was
               so
               corrupted
               by
               that
               mountaine
               of
               
                 worldly
                 pompe
                 and
                 glorie
              
               cast
               into
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               euen
               the
               third
               part
               also
               of
               all
               things
               therein
               were
               vtterly
               destroyed
               :
               yea
               
                 Heauen
                 it selfe
                 euen
              
               
               
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
              
               escaped
               not
               this
               infection
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               
                 Taile
                 of
                 the
                 Dragon
                 euen
                 drew
                 downe
                 the
                 Starres
                 from
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 Reuelation
              
               chapter
               12.
               verse
               1.
               
               Yea
               the
               Dragon
               himselfe
               set
               vp
               his
               very
               throne
               of
               darkenesse
               
               in
               the
               
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               That
               his
               darling
               the
               whore
               of
               Babylon
               might
               bee
               aduaunced
               thereupon
               ,
               aboue
               
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               :
               and
               did
               not
               Satan
               furnish
               his
               minion
               at
               all
               affaies
               ,
               that
               so
               shee
               might
               prosper
               and
               preuaile
               ouer
               the
               children
               of
               vnbeliefe
               ?
               yea
               certainely
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               enough
               for
               that
               
                 man
                 of
                 sinne
              
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               himselfe
               from
               the
               vsurped
               power
               of
               Heauen
               ,
               chalenging
               the
               
                 keyes
                 ,
                 to●pen
                 and
                 shut
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
              
               ;
               but
               he
               must
               also
               wrest
               into
               himselfe
               all
               
                 power
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 disposing
                 of
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
              
               and
               deposing
               the
               mightiest
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               hee
               might
               appeare
               to
               be
               
               the
               
                 true
                 Antichrist
              
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               opposing
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
               Behold
               ,
               as
               all
               
                 things
                 vnder
                 earth
              
               doe
               bow
               vnto
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               very
               
                 diuells
                 tremble
              
               ,
               and
               are
               subiect
               vnto
               him
               :
               Euen
               so
               doth
               this
               Abaddon
               
               assume
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Dragon
               :
               and
               so
               by
               Coniuration
               and
               Enchantments
               ,
               attaineth
               to
               and
               confirmeth
               his
               supreame
               authoritie
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               Witch-craft
               became
               an
               especiall
               proppe
               of
               Antichrists
               kingdome
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               in
               diuers
               respects
               ,
               accordingly
               
               as
               that
               
                 man
                 of
                 sinne
              
               ,
               by
               diuerse
               meanes
               aduaunced
               and
               confirmed
               himselfe
               .
               And
               these
               were
               ,
            
             
               
                 1
                 Opinion
                 of
                 diuine
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Presumption
                 of
                 perfect
                 Holinesse
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   so
                   of
                
                 merites
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Maintenance
                 of
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 and
              
               
                 4
                 Outward
                 greatnes
                 and
                 soueraigntie
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               the
               furthering
               of
               al
               which
               this
               diuelish
               Art
               stood
               him
               in
               great
               steed
               .
            
             
               As
               ,
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
              
               ,
               As
               Antichrist
               ,
               intruded
               into
               the
               seate
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               both
               fitting
               
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 raigning
                 in
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               exalting
               himselfe
               in
               
                 voluntary
                 worship
              
               aboue
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               :
               So
               was
               hee
               much
               furthered
               heereunto
               ,
               by
               this
               Art
               of
               Negr●mancie
               :
            
             
               As
               both
               heereby
               through
               
                 fayned
                 myracles
              
               and
               
                 lying
                 wonders
              
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 Gaining
                 from
                 the
                 conceit
                 of
                 the
                 deceiued
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 Reputation
                 of
                 
                   diuine
                   power
                
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 
                   confounding
                   his
                   enemies
                
                 ,
                 attaining
                 to
                 a
                 cōceit
                 of
                 supreme
                 &
                 
                   immediate
                   iustice
                
                 ,
                 As
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 3
                 Hereby
                 relieuing
                 extraordinarily
                 his
                 fauourites
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 arrogating
                 the
                 conceit
                 of
                 
                   diuine
                   mercie
                
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               thus
               also
               by
               this
               Art
               gayned
               he
               an
               opinion
               of
               perfit
               Holinesse
               :
            
             
               As
               ,
               not
               onelie
               hereby
               being
               able
               to
               bleare
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               not
               to
               discerne
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               dare
               to
               discouer
               his
               abhominable
               wickednesse
               .
            
             
               But
               especially
               heereby
               being
               furthered
               to
               performe
               many
               
                 glorious
                 outsides
                 of
                 well-doing
              
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               be
               applauded
               as
               the
               
                 mighty
                 power
                 of
                 God.
                 Acts
              
               8.
               
               And
               so
               :
            
             
               Withall
               ,
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               
                 bewitching
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
              
               to
               admire
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               strumpet
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               
                 fall
                 downe
                 and
                 worship
                 her
              
               .
               And
               ,
            
             
               By
               this
               Art
               ,
               furthering
               also
               that
               
                 Deuice
                 of
                 canonizing
                 of
                 Saints
              
               for
               their
               perfect
               Holinesse
               ,
               by
               such
               forged
               miracles
               as
               hereby
               were
               made
               shew
               of
               to
               that
               end
               :
            
             
               Which
               as
               it
               was
               an
               especiall
               
                 ground
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 that
                 Idolatry
                 ,
              
               which
               beginning
               of
               a
               reuerend
               estimation
               
               and
               affection
               to
               holie
               men
               ;
               
               grew
               at
               the
               length
               ,
               not
               onelie
               to
               a
               
                 worship
                 of
                 their
                 persons
              
               ,
               being
               dead
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               Statues
               and
               Images
               also
               :
               which
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               being
               onelie
               erected
               in
               memoriall
               of
               their
               well-doings
               by
               a
               thankefull
               world
               ,
               grew
               at
               length
               to
               be
               adored
               and
               exalted
               also
               aboue
               all
               that
               
                 was
                 called
                 God
              
               :
               and
               that
               especially
               by
               meanes
               of
               this
               
                 diuellish
                 Art.
              
               
            
             
               For
               by
               this
               meanes
               these
               Stockes
               and
               Stones
               beeing
               made
               to
               
                 speake
                 and
                 doe
                 wonderfull
                 things
              
               ,
               as
               it
               confounded
               the
               Image-makers
               ,
               who
               by
               this
               practize
               
                 condemned
                 their
                 Doctrine
              
               
               
                 of
                 Images
              
               :
               Teaching
               that
               they
               were
               but
               otdayned
               as
               meanes
               to
               remember
               
               the
               people
               of
               those
               persons
               whom
               they
               did
               represent
               ,
               and
               yet
               by
               this
               practize
               ,
               making
               the
               people
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               the
               Saints
               themselues
               :
               so
               were
               the
               ignorant
               and
               heartlesse
               people
               hereby
               grossely
               
               deceiued
               and
               detained
               in
               this
               idolatrie
               ,
               euen
               by
               those
               
                 lying
                 wonders
                 and
                 signes
              
               that
               were
               wrought
               at
               these
               Images
               .
            
             
             
               And
               thus
               as
               that
               
                 man
                 of
                 sin
              
               ,
               attained
               to
               exceeding
               credit
               and
               riches
               in
               the
               world
               :
               So
               that
               he
               might
               further
               exalt
               himselfe
               aboue
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               :
               behold
               ,
               he
               aduanceth
               himselfe
               
                 aboue
                 the
                 great
                 Kings
                 and
                 Potentates
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
              
               and
               is
               furthered
               heereto
               especially
               by
               this
               Art
               of
               Coniuration
               .
            
             
               For
               hereby
               being
               
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 all
                 estates
                 ,
              
               gayned
               he
               oportunitie
               to
               preuent
               ,
               or
               
                 confound
                 their
                 determinations
              
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               meanes
               hee
               many
               times
               
                 casts
                 bones
                 among
                 them
              
               ,
               that
               tearing
               &
               deuouring
               each
               other
               ,
               they
               might
               both
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               become
               his
               prey
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               ,
               was
               hee
               able
               
                 secretly
                 to
                 remoue
                 the
                 greatest
                 opposite
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               by
               the
               secret
               conueyance
               thereof
               to
               keep
               the
               credit
               of
               his
               Holinesse
               :
               yea
               to
               gaine
               the
               opinion
               of
               diuine
               power
               and
               assistance
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               meanes
               ,
               whosoeuer
               banded
               openly
               against
               him
               ,
               was
               like
               to
               take
               the
               foyle
               .
               And
               thus
               ,
               heereby
               nouzeling
               the
               world
               in
               ignorance
               
               and
               infidelity
               ,
               excluded
               them
               by
               this
               meanes
               the
               
                 protection
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               :
               and
               so
               they
               became
               a
               prey
               vnto
               Antichrist
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 bondage
                 of
                 Egypt
              
               must
               lie
               vpon
               their
               necks
               ,
               these
               
                 cruell
                 taske-maisters
              
               must
               encrease
               their
               burdens
               &
               withdraw
               their
               means
               :
               that
               so
               at
               length
               the
               oppressed
               world
               might
               grone
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               mercy
               ,
               hath
               (
               in
               some
               measure
               )
               released
               the
               yoake
               of
               the
               oppressor
               ,
               in
               restoring
               light
               vnto
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               authoritie
               to
               the
               magistrate
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               now
               it
               is
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               thogh
               
                 in
                 places
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 witchcraft
              
               aboundeth
               ,
               because
               ,
               as
               yet
               ,
               the
               
                 strong
                 man
              
               keepes
               possession
               :
               yet
               ,
               where
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gospell
               hath
               once
               taken
               footing
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               the
               Oracles
               ceased
               ,
               so
               
               Satan
               falls
               
                 downe
                 like
                 lightning
              
               ,
               at
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 grosenesse
                 of
                 Witchcraft
              
               is
               well
               cleared
               ,
               and
               banished
               ,
               only
               bicause
               ,
               though
               the
               Gospel
               be
               offred
               vnto
               al
               ,
               yet
               seeing
               al
               receiue
               not
               the
               knowlege
               of
               the
               truth
               :
               
               Therefore
               it
               is
               iust
               with
               God
               to
               giue
               
               
                 vp
                 men
                 to
                 strong
                 delusions
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeue
                 lies
                 :
              
               and
               so
               Satan
               becomes
               ,
               not
               only
               a
               lying
               spirit
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               
               to
               deceiue
               vnstable
               soules
               ,
               but
               taking
               euen
               
                 seuen
                 spirits
                 worse
              
               ,
               as
               the
               
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               decayes
               in
               it
               purity
               ,
               and
               so
               becomes
               a
               Broker
               to
               profanenesse
               :
               so
               together
               with
               
                 corruption
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Popish
                 delusions
              
               crept
               in
               againe
               ,
               to
               beguile
               and
               enthrall
               vnstable
               soules
               :
               And
               among
               these
               Delusions
               ,
               Witch-craft
               not
               the
               least
               ,
               hath
               againe
               got
               some
               life
               and
               power
               ,
               where
               the
               Gospel
               hath
               beene
               reuealed
               .
               And
               that
               ,
            
             
               1
               By
               being
               
                 defended
                 and
                 iustified
              
               by
               godlesse
               men
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               
               such
               thing
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               but
               a
               conceit
               .
            
             
               2
               Being
               detected
               ,
               yet
               
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 punished
                 thorowly
              
               .
               The
               Blesser
               escapes
               ,
               and
               the
               silly
               people
               that
               run
               to
               this
               white
               Diuell
               ,
               are
               let
               alone
               .
            
             
               Which
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               teach
               the
               wise
               
               to
               
                 see
                 the
                 plague
              
               ,
               and
               hide
               himselfe
               ,
               so
               it
               may
               resolue
               vs
               concerning
               the
               
                 places
                 where
                 Witches
                 haunt
                 vsually
              
               .
               
               either
               in
               
                 places
                 of
                 ignorance
              
               ,
               and
               there
               in
               more
               grosse
               and
               sensible
               
               manner
               ,
               or
               else
               in
               
                 Places
                 of
                 knowledge
                 abused
              
               ,
               where
               Hypocri●ie
               and
               
                 carnall
                 wisedome
              
               ,
               hath
               thrust
               out
               the
               
                 power
                 of
                 synceritie
              
               :
               There
               
                 Satan
                 returnes
              
               with
               
                 seuen
                 worse
                 spirits
                 ,
                 Witch-craft
              
               is
               embraced
               and
               countenanced
               of
               men
               ,
               So
               much
               the
               more
               dangerously
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               now
               Witches
               are
               become
               
                 great
                 Professors
              
               ,
               and
               followers
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               haue
               attained
               some
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               pretend
               
                 great
                 holinesse
              
               ,
               and
               honestie
               ;
               whereby
               as
               it
               appeareth
               
                 that
                 Satan
              
               is
               now
               transformed
               into
               an
               Angell
               of
               light
               ;
               so
               are
               wee
               informed
               heereby
               the
               rather
               to
               arme
               our selues
               against
               such
               cunning
               and
               desperate
               policies
               ,
               which
               now
               especially
               are
               plotted
               to
               the
               ensnaring
               of
               our
               soules
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               diuers
               kinds
               of
               Witches
               ,
               and
               their
               effects
               .
            
          
           
             HItherto
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             Witches
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             Training
             to
             ,
             and
             interessing
             in
             their
             Trade
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             vs
             further
             consider
             of
             their
             
               seuerall
               kinds
               and
               effects
            
             .
             Howsoeuer
             Satan
             doth
             especially
             by
             this
             
               Art
               of
               Witch-craft
            
             ,
             raigne
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             doth
             generally
             aime
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             soule
             ;
             yet
             as
             formerly
             he
             varied
             his
             pollices
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             seuerall
             Ages
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             diuerse
             
               dispositions
               and
               affections
               of
               men
            
             ,
             in
             the
             enticing
             of
             them
             to
             this
             Mysterie
             ;
             so
             doth
             he
             not
             want
             his
             dangerous
             snares
             to
             detaine
             them
             in
             his
             obedience
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             
               limiting
               his
               power
            
             in
             such
             seuerall
             manner
             vnto
             each
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             confirme
             each
             other
             in
             their
             Trade
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             mutuall
             references
             to
             
             each
             other
             ,
             doe
             more
             mischiefe
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             as
             Feare
             and
             Loue
             
             are
             two
             speciall
             bonds
             to
             bind
             to
             obedience
             ,
             therefore
             hath
             the
             Diuine
             Prouidence
             so
             disposed
             ,
             that
             Satans
             power
             in
             some
             ,
             shall
             bee
             restrained
             
               onely
               to
               do
               hurt
            
             ,
             that
             so
             such
             as
             will
             not
             
               Feare
               God
            
             ,
             may
             by
             this
             meanes
             stand
             
               in
               awe
            
             of
             the
             deuill
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Witch
             his
             seruant
             ,
             who
             
               are
               called
               Bad
               Wit●hes
            
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             contrariwise
             ,
             there
             are
             others
             who
             by
             Diuine
             Iustice
             ,
             are
             giuen
             vp
             to
             Satans
             power
             with
             this
             limitation
             onely
             ,
             
               to
               helpe
               and
               do
               good
            
             ,
             
             and
             these
             are
             called
             
               Good
               Witches
               ,
               Blessers
               ,
               Wise
               ,
            
             and
             Cunning-women
             .
             And
             this
             Diuine
             Dispensation
             is
             both
             Sutable
             to
             the
             parties
             who
             are
             limited
             thereby
             ,
             and
             also
             very
             auaileable
             for
             the
             
               execution
               of
               the
               Diuine
               Iustice.
            
             
          
           
             I
             say
             
               sutable
               it
               is
               to
               the
               seuerall
               qualities
               of
               the
               parties
               ,
               thus
               diuersly
               dispensed
               ,
            
             whereof
             some
             being
             vaine-glorious
             &
             
               drowned
               in
               Poperie
            
             are
             therby
             caried
             ,
             
             with
             the
             
               applause
               of
               Good
               Workes
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             fitted
             by
             Satan
             therevnto
             :
             Others
             are
             
               prone
               to
               malice
               ●iscontent
               ,
               couetousnesse
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             so
             are
             likewise
             fitted
             by
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             with
             power
             to
             bee
             auenged
             .
          
           
             And
             doth
             not
             the
             iust
             and
             holy
             
             God
             ,
             by
             this
             diuersitie
             and
             
               restraint
               of
               Satans
               power
            
             ,
             accomplish
             most
             wisely
             his
             iust
             wrath
             vpon
             the
             wicked
             ?
          
           
             Yea
             certainely
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             vpon
             
               the
               vnbeleeuing
               world
            
             ;
             but
             
               vpon
               the
               very
               Witches
               themselues
            
             .
             As
             for
             the
             
               vnbeleeuing
               and
               wicked
               Generations
            
             they
             are
             hurt
             by
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             they
             
             may
             with
             the
             danger
             of
             their
             soules
             
               seeke
               helpe
            
             of
             the
             other
             :
             And
             they
             haue
             helpe
             by
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             so
             ,
             as
             a
             punishment
             of
             their
             infidelitie
             they
             may
             bee
             giuen
             vp
             againe
             to
             bee
             hurt
             of
             the
             other
             .
             And
             so
             betwixt
             the
             
               Good
               Witch
            
             and
             the
             Bad
             ,
             afflictions
             are
             encreased
             ,
             and
             yet
             repentance
             excluded
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             
               measure
               of
               finne
            
             is
             
             made
             vp
             among
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             
               measure
               of
               vengeance
            
             may
             accordingly
             be
             inflicted
             .
          
           
           
             And
             doth
             not
             this
             also
             very
             wisely
             ,
             
             
               further
               the
               damnation
               of
               the
               Witches
               themselues
               .
            
          
           
             Yea
             certainely
             ,
             the
             
               Bad
               Witch
               ,
               by
               hurting
            
             ,
             makes
             way
             for
             the
             
               good
               Witches
               helpe
            
             ,
             and
             so
             thereby
             encreaseth
             her
             sinne
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Good
               Witch
               in
               helping
               bewrayes
               the
               Bad
               Witch
               ,
            
             and
             so
             ,
             many
             times
             ,
             brings
             her
             to
             the
             Gallowes
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Good
               Witch
               in
               helping
            
             makes
             more
             worke
             for
             the
             Bad
             ,
             who
             being
             suspected
             ,
             reuengeth
             her selfe
             vsually
             by
             doing
             more
             mischiefe
             ,
             and
             so
             thereby
             ripens
             her
             sinne
             to
             the
             Gallowes
             ,
             and
             so
             still
             makes
             
               more
               worke
               for
               the
               Blesser
            
             to
             encrease
             her
             condemnation
             .
             The
             
               Bad
               Witch
            
             ,
             because
             she
             doth
             hurt
             ,
             is
             
               hated
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             and
             so
             thereby
             encreaseth
             her
             malice
             ,
             and
             doth
             more
             harme
             .
             
               The
               good
               Witch
               is
               honoured
            
             ,
             and
             reputed
             as
             a
             God
             ,
             because
             she
             doth
             good
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             
               hardened
               in
               her
               sinne
            
             and
             
               ripeneth
               the
               same
            
             ,
             by
             adding
             to
             all
             former
             sinnes
             ,
             
               finall
               impenitencie
            
             ,
             and
             
               so
               vsually
               commits
               the
               vnpardonable
               sin
               .
            
          
           
           
             Thus
             doth
             the
             
               prouidence
               of
               God
            
             appeare
             in
             the
             diuers
             dispensation
             of
             his
             iudgements
             ,
             by
             these
             instruments
             of
             his
             fierce
             wrath
             .
          
           
             Who
             in
             these
             daies
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             women
             .
             
          
           
             1
             Both
             because
             these
             are
             commonly
             more
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             therefore
             fitter
             to
             be
             ensnared
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             also
             vsually
             more
             ambitious
             and
             
               desirous
               of
               Soueraignety
            
             ,
             the
             rather
             because
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             subiection
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             are
             also
             
               more
               obstinate
            
             where
             they
             take
             ,
             and
             so
             fitter
             to
             stick
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             by
             reason
             of
             
               their
               sex
               and
               simplicitie
            
             haue
             
               more
               meanes
               to
               hide
               this
               sinne
               ,
            
             or
             else
             
               to
               escape
               punishment
            
             ,
             as
             being
             more
             capable
             of
             compassion
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             necessary
             occasions
             of
             child-bearing
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Bad
                 Witch
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               she
               is
               so
               called
               ,
               because
               she
               hath
               onely
               power
               from
               
               
                 Satan
                 to
                 doe
                 hurt
              
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               
               
                 speciall
                 league
                 and
                 couenant
              
               with
               Satan
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               also
               called
               the
               
                 binding
                 Witch
              
               ,
               in
               a
               blasphemous
               imitation
               of
               that
               
                 Diuine
                 power
                 of
                 binding
              
               and
               afflicting
               which
               peculiarly
               belongeth
               vnto
               the
               glorious
               Lord
               :
               Ose.
               6.
               1.
               
            
             
               Her
               power
               extendeth
               in
               shew
               euen
               as
               her
               Maisters
               Satan
               doth
               ,
               not
               onely
               vpon
               the
               dumbe
               and
               
                 senselesse
                 creatures
              
               to
               breed
               terrour
               and
               inconuenience
               to
               man
               ,
               but
               euen
               vpon
               man
               himselfe
               ,
               Both
               vpon
               his
               bodie
               to
               strike
               it
               with
               all
               
                 kindes
                 of
                 diseases
              
               ,
               yea
               with
               death
               it selfe
               ,
               Iob.
               1.
               17.
               
            
             
               As
               also
               vpon
               the
               soule
               ,
               to
               afflict
               with
               
                 Madnesse
                 ,
                 security
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               And
               yet
               her
               power
               is
               
                 restrained
                 onely
                 to
                 doe
                 hurt
              
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               diuerse
               respects
               ,
               as
               you
               haue
               partly
               heard
               :
               especially
               ,
            
             
               1
               That
               heereby
               
                 Satans
                 power
                 and
                 gouernement
                 may
                 bee
                 more
                 aduanced
              
               in
               this
               diuerse
               dispensation
               of
               his
               gifts
               .
            
             
             
               2
               That
               the
               
                 Bad
                 Witch
                 may
                 bee
                 confounded
              
               in
               her
               power
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               not
               paramount
               ,
               she
               cannot
               helpe
               what
               is
               hurt
               .
            
             
               3
               That
               
                 way
                 heereby
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 ●er
                 detection
                 by
                 the
                 Blesser
                 .
              
            
             
               4
               That
               the
               
                 Good
                 Witch
                 may
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 vent
                 all
                 his
                 consening
                 wai●s
              
               of
               spels
               ,
               charmes
               ,
               &c.
               to
               helpe
               withall
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 an
                 ordinarie
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 these
                 Bad
                 Witches
                 seeme
                 to
                 effect
                 their
                 ●●schiefes
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 by
                 cursing
                 :
                 where
                 of
                 Satans
                 policie
                 in
                 colouring
                 his
                 assistance
                 heereby
                 ,
                 and
                 decei●…ing
                 and
                 hardening
                 the
                 Witch
                 in
                 her
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
               AS
               the
               
                 Bad
                 Witch
              
               hath
               power
               to
               hurt
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               is
               obserued
               ,
               doth
               
               shee
               vsually
               execute
               this
               power
               .
            
             
               1
               By
               
                 horrible
                 &
                 fearfull
                 cursings
                 and
                 execrations
              
               of
               those
               Parties
               whom
               she
               malignes
               .
            
             
               Inuocating
               vpon
               her
               
                 bare
                 k●…s
              
               (
               for
               so
               the
               manner
               is
               )
               the
               vengeance
               
               of
               God
               vpon
               them
               .
               And
               if
               she
               can
               conueniently
               
                 to
                 their
                 faces
              
               ,
               breathing
               out
               these
               fearefull
               curses
               and
               direfull
               execrations
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               So
               (
               not
               to
               vse
               further
               instance
               )
               is
               it
               confessed
               ,
               that
               this
               condemned
               captiue
               vsed
               ordinarily
               to
               curse
               her
               neighbours
               ,
               and
               thereby
               (
               as
               shee
               vaunted
               )
               to
               get
               the
               vpper
               hand
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               in
               an
               Apish
               and
               
                 blasphemous
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 Diuine
                 Iustice
                 ,
              
               which
               by
               such
               maner
               of
               execrations
               is
               denounced
               against
               the
               wicked
               ,
               
                 Deuteron
                 .
                 28.
                 
                 Leuiticus
                 26.
                 
                 Iudges
                 5.
                 
                 Curse
                 ye
                 Meros
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               the
               Policie
               of
               Sathan
               in
               prouoking
               
               to
               these
               execrations
               is
               manifold
               .
               As
               not
               onelie
               ,
            
             
               1
               Hereby
               to
               encrease
               
                 the
                 Witches
                 sinne
              
               ,
               by
               enraging
               her
               soule
               through
               these
               cursings
               to
               malice
               and
               reuenge
               .
            
             
               But
               heereby
               also
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               Iustice
               
                 Returneth
                 her
                 cursings
                 on
                 her
                 owne
                 pate
                 ,
              
               though
               she
               may
               hurt
               the
               bodies
               of
               others
               thereby
               ,
               yet
               the
               chief
               
               hurt
               shall
               rebound
               vpon
               her
               
                 owne
                 soule
              
               .
            
             
               The
               wrath
               of
               God
               like
               a
               riuer
               of
               Brimstone
               inflaming
               those
               Execrations
               which
               the
               accursed
               caitife
               sendeth
               vp
               to
               Heauen
               ,
               and
               so
               returning
               them
               backe
               vpon
               the
               Author
               thereof
               :
               and
               is
               to
               seale
               vp
               hereby
               vnto
               her
               
                 eternall
                 vengeance
              
               ,
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               is
               very
               fearefully
               cloaked
               euen
               by
               these
               cursings
               .
            
             
               For
               heereby
               Satan
               not
               onelie
               perswades
               the
               Witch
               ,
               that
               whatsoeuer
               euill
               ensues
               ,
               proceeds
               from
               the
               vertue
               of
               that
               curse
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               his
               secret
               helpe
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               that
               the
               
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 is
              
               inuocated
               to
               take
               vengeance
               on
               these
               parties
               ,
               thereby
               also
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               is
               further
               concealed
               :
               as
               if
               now
               the
               Lord
               did
               answere
               the
               desires
               of
               these
               Monsters
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               doth
               answere
               them
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               in
               great
               request
               with
               him
               :
               yea
               in
               that
               things
               succeede
               according
               to
               their
               cursings
               ,
               heereby
               is
               arrogated
               the
               
                 power
                 of
                 almightie
                 
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Witch
               puffed
               vp
               with
               conceit
               of
               diuine
               authoritie
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 ¶
                 Of
                 Good
                 Witches
                 or
                 Blessers
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 tearme
                 them
                 :
                 Heere
                 first
                 of
                 their
                 Nature
                 and
                 Condition
                 .
              
            
             
               AS
               the
               
                 Badde
                 Witch
              
               hath
               onelie
               power
               to
               hurt
               :
               So
               the
               Good
               
               Witch
               or
               Blesser
               hath
               onely
               facultie
               
                 to
                 doe
                 good
              
               :
               to
               helpe
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               that
               also
               by
               consent
               ,
               in
               a
               
                 league
                 with
                 the
                 diuell
              
               :
               And
               is
               therefore
               blasphemously
               termed
               The
               
                 Vnbinding
                 Witch
              
               ,
               as
               being
               able
               to
               vndo●
               what
               the
               other
               hath
               done
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               Satan
               disposeth
               in
               notable
               
               Policie
               ,
               not
               onelie
               that
               some
               order
               may
               appeare
               in
               his
               kingdome
               of
               Darkenesse
               ,
               whereupon
               it
               may
               the
               rather
               be
               obeyed
               ;
               but
               especially
               ,
               
               aduauncing
               hereby
               his
               
                 imaginarie
                 power
              
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               Proselites
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               as
               God
               ,
               able
               to
               doe
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               hurt
               ,
               and
               
                 helpe
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               thereby
               secretly
               to
               delude
               his
               Schollers
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               can
               vnbinde
               others
               ,
               why
               may
               they
               not
               vndoe
               their
               owne
               bonds
               :
               what
               reckoning
               to
               be
               made
               of
               anie
               Couenant
               with
               Sathan
               ,
               seeing
               hee
               will
               thus
               bee
               content
               to
               haue
               his
               workes
               dissolued
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               And
               this
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               he
               so
               diuides
               his
               gifts
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               thought
               ;
               not
               to
               one
               all
               ,
               but
               to
               each
               seuerall
               :
               whereby
               he
               1
               both
               
                 blasphemously
                 imitates
              
               the
               diuine
               prouidence
               ;
               2
               ties
               the
               Witches
               more
               obsequiously
               vnto
               him
               ,
               3
               makes
               shew
               of
               absolute
               libertie
               in
               his
               dispensation
               ,
               4
               and
               hereby
               fitteth
               his
               instruments
               to
               doe
               more
               mischiefe
               ,
               5
               and
               yet
               secureth
               them
               in
               their
               damnable
               estate
               :
               as
               being
               by
               this
               meanes
               more
               seruiceable
               to
               each
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECTIO
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 ¶
                 That
                 their
                 skill
                 in
                 helping
                 to
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 stollen
                 ,
                 and
                 healing
                 diseases
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 gift
                 of
                 GOD
                 :
                 whereupon
                 they
                 are
                 accounted
                 Good
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 they
                 doe
                 it
                 certainely
                 by
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 Sathan
                 .
              
            
             
               THat
               it
               is
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               appeareth
               ,
               1
               By
               the
               
                 Qualitie
                 of
                 their
                 persons
              
               ,
               
               because
               they
               are
               generally
               ,
               
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 prophane
                 ,
                 abhominable
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               reueale
               such
               secrets
               vnto
               them
               ,
               
                 Psalme
                 25.
                 
                 But
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               2
               By
               the
               
                 Consideration
                 of
                 the
                 time
              
               ,
               wherein
               these
               Reuelations
               are
               pretended
               :
               which
               being
               the
               
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 established
              
               ,
               when
               an
               ordinarie
               meanes
               of
               reuealing
               Gods
               will
               is
               on
               foote
               ;
               therefore
               now
               wee
               hauing
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               not
               expect
               such
               Reuelations
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               not
               granted
               to
               vs
               ,
               from
               the
               Lord
               our
               God.
               
            
             
             
               Especially
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               
                 the
                 matter
                 pretēded
                 to
                 be
                 reuealed
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               not
               
               any
               necessarie
               thing
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 Saluation
              
               ,
               but
               onelie
               some
               particular
               accidentall
               matter
               ,
               concerning
               the
               present
               estate
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               for
               which
               we
               find
               not
               that
               there
               were
               any
               Reuelations
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               onelie
               
               concerning
               the
               
                 generall
                 state
                 of
                 Kingdomes
              
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               concerned
               the
               
                 Spirituall
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               
                 the
                 manner
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 Reuelation
              
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 neyther
                 by
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 immediatly
              
               ,
               nor
               by
               an
               Angell
               from
               heauen
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               
                 soule
                 of
                 some
                 man
              
               ,
               that
               is
               formerly
               dead
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               some
               Dreame
               or
               Vision
               ,
               for
               such
               were
               the
               Reuelations
               from
               the
               Lord
               ;
               but
               by
               
                 seeing
                 in
                 the
                 picture
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 a
                 Glasse
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               may
               easily
               ,
               and
               must
               necessarily
               be
               done
               by
               Sathan
               ,
               as
               both
               prouoking
               the
               thiefe
               to
               steale
               ,
               and
               being
               able
               to
               represent
               his
               Image
               in
               the
               Glasse
               as
               personating
               him
               before
               the
               Glasse
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Reflexion
               must
               needes
               returne
               the
               like
               resemblance
               .
            
             
             
               And
               this
               must
               necessarily
               follow
               ,
               
               if
               we
               
                 consider
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 Reuelation
              
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 haue
                 goods
                 restored
              
               ;
               which
               being
               vtterly
               vnlawfull
               ,
               because
               we
               should
               rest
               contented
               with
               this
               losse
               ,
               as
               a
               chasticement
               for
               sinne
               ,
               and
               so
               rather
               goe
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               enquire
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               losse
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               sinne
               pardoned
               ,
               then
               to
               runne
               to
               the
               wise
               woman
               to
               haue
               the
               losse
               restored
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               the
               thing
               being
               vnlawfull
               ,
               it
               is
               iust
               with
               GOD
               ,
               to
               leaue
               vs
               to
               seeke
               vnlawfull
               meanes
               ,
               that
               so
               one
               sinne
               may
               be
               the
               punishment
               of
               another
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               seeing
               whatsoeuer
               helpe
               is
               
               lawfully
               to
               be
               vsed
               in
               any
               extremity
               is
               
                 plainely
                 commended
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 :
              
               Therefore
               ,
               seeing
               the
               word
               doth
               directly
               condemne
               all
               these
               indirect
               and
               diuellish
               helpes
               ,
               and
               commandeth
               1
               to
               seeke
               helpe
               principally
               ftom
               the
               Prophets
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               2
               so
               to
               vse
               meanes
               of
               Physicke
               ,
               as
               
               the
               diseases
               require
               .
               Therefore
               it
               plainly
               folows
               ,
               that
               seeing
               these
               blessers
               are
               neither
               acquainted
               with
               
                 Gods
                 
                 word
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 skilfull
                 in
                 Phisicke
              
               ;
               the
               help
               that
               they
               minister
               must
               needes
               come
               from
               Satan
               ,
               whose
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               vassals
               they
               now
               are
               ,
               who
               coloureth
               his
               diuellish
               helpe
               ,
               both
               with
               some
               formall
               prayers
               ,
               and
               other
               medicins
               ,
               that
               so
               hee
               may
               more
               dangerously
               be
               guile
               vnstable
               soules
               .
            
             
               This
               shal
               appeare
               yet
               more
               clearly
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               further
               .
            
             
               That
               although
               these
               Wisards
               pretend
               
               to
               helpe
               by
               holy
               meanes
               ,
               yet
               ,
               were
               there
               no
               other
               euidence
               to
               
               prooue
               their
               assistance
               from
               Sathan
               ,
               this
               one
               were
               sufficient
               ,
               That
               these
               Blessers
               are
               not
               onlie
               
                 strangely
                 tormented
              
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               performing
               this
               cure
               ,
               but
               are
               euen
               afflicted
               with
               the
               same
               diseases
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               they
               seeke
               to
               remoue
               from
               others
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               
                 worke
                 of
                 Sathan
              
               ,
               is
               manifest
               .
            
             
               1
               Because
               the
               
                 olde
                 Sybills
              
               and
               other
               Witches
               were
               vsually
               so
               tormented
               ,
               when
               they
               gaue
               their
               Oracles
               ,
               who
               are
               generally
               concluded
               to
               bee
               
                 Sathans
                 prophets
              
               .
            
             
             
               2
               
                 This
                 their
                 strange
                 tormenting
              
               ,
               in
               this
               pretended
               good
               act
               ,
               argueth
               that
               it
               is
               
                 not
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               so
               requite
               his
               seruants
               ,
               whom
               hee
               sets
               on
               worke
               ,
               especially
               doing
               his
               will
               ,
               But
               
                 rather
                 of
                 Satan
              
               ,
               who
               by
               these
               torments
               convinceth
               them
               of
               the
               euill
               of
               their
               work
               ,
               and
               confoundeth
               hereby
               the
               vnbeleeuing
               world
               ,
               that
               will
               seeke
               to
               such
               for
               helpe
               :
               Especially
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               further
            
             
               That
               whereas
               there
               is
               a
               
                 reciprocall
                 couenant
                 betweene
                 Satan
                 and
                 the
                 Blesser
                 ,
              
               as
               hath
               beene
               declared
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Deuill
               must
               doe
               what
               the
               Witch
               would
               haue
               him
               ,
               so
               the
               Witch
               must
               endure
               what
               Satan
               will
               impose
               .
               If
               now
               it
               fals
               out
               ,
               that
               the
               Disease
               
               which
               the
               Witch
               would
               haue
               remoued
               from
               another
               ,
               shall
               be
               transported
               vpon
               her selfe
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 pledge
                 of
                 further
                 torments
              
               ,
               to
               confound
               her
               in
               her
               present
               power
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               deceiue
               her
               withall
               ,
               as
               if
               by
               this
               strange
               alteration
               and
               torment
               she
               deserued
               to
               obtaine
               this
               preheminence
               ,
               as
               to
               helpe
               others
               ,
               she
               hath
               bought
               it
               
               deerely
               :
               And
               so
               yet
               further
               to
               deceiue
               ,
               as
               if
               because
               she
               hath
               her
               paine
               here
               ,
               
               therefore
               she
               shall
               auoid
               further
               reckoning
               :
               Is
               not
               the
               iustice
               of
               God
               admirable
               here
               ?
               Is
               not
               his
               wisedome
               wonderfull
               to
               
                 take
                 the
                 wise
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 craftinesse
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               .
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 ¶
                 Of
                 the
                 Couenant
                 whereby
                 these
                 Blessers
                 binde
                 themselues
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 Beleefe
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 can
                 benefite
                 any
                 that
                 doe
                 not
                 beleeue
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 why
                 they
                 are
                 beneficiall
                 to
                 such
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 consequently
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 these
                 Good
                 Witches
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 farre
                 more
                 dangerous
                 then
                 the
                 Bad.
                 
              
            
             
               AS
               Satan
               binds
               his
               seruants
               vnto
               his
               obeysance
               by
               a
               speciall
               contract
               and
               couenant
               (
               as
               hath
               beene
               
               shewed
               throughly
               before
               )
               so
               the
               
                 good
                 Witch
              
               ,
               being
               lessoned
               by
               her
               
                 accursed
                 Maister
              
               ,
               doth
               hereby
               endeuor
               to
               performe
               truest
               seruice
               vnto
               him
               ,
               euen
               by
               hunting
               after
               and
               ensnaring
               
               the
               precious
               soules
               of
               men
               :
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               she
               hath
               no
               more
               dangerous
               snare
               then
               this
               
                 condition
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               will
               haue
               helpe
               or
               succour
               at
               her
               hands
               ,
               must
               
                 beleeue
                 shee
                 can
                 doe
                 them
                 good
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               whereas
               Faith
               is
               the
               onely
               Bond
               whereby
               
                 God
                 is
                 knit
                 vnto
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
              
               If
               therefore
               Satan
               can
               but
               once
               breake
               this
               bond
               ;
               as
               he
               doth
               heereby
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               exclude
               vs
               the
               especiall
               prouidence
               of
               the
               Almighty
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               so
               doth
               he
               make
               way
               hereby
               ,
               for
               the
               full
               possessing
               ,
               and
               preuailing
               ouer
               vs.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               and
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               there
               must
               bee
               no
               helpe
               without
               this
               Beleefe
               in
               the
               Witches
               abilitie
               heerevnto
               :
               That
               so
               the
               Blesser
               also
               being
               puffed
               vp
               with
               a
               conceipt
               of
               some
               
                 Diuine
                 Power
              
               ,
               might
               so
               therein
               ,
               not
               onely
               
                 Intrude
                 into
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
              
               and
               thereby
               to
               depriue
               her selfe
               vtterly
               of
               the
               
                 benefite
                 of
                 his
                 sacrifice
              
               ;
               but
               also
               
               euen
               make
               a
               mocke
               of
               the
               
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
              
               by
               translating
               that
               precious
               gift
               of
               Faith
               ,
               which
               onely
               entends
               saluation
               ,
               
               to
               the
               attaining
               of
               euery
               base
               and
               vnfit
               trifle
               ,
               and
               horrible
               wickednesse
               ,
               yea
               offering
               vp
               heereby
               the
               deceiued
               soule
               ,
               as
               a
               Sacrifice
               vnto
               Satan
               ,
               which
               cost
               the
               
                 precious
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               especially
               ,
               heerein
               doth
               appeare
               the
               desperate
               pride
               and
               malice
               of
               
                 Satan
                 against
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 members
                 .
              
            
             
               1
               As
               aduancing
               himselfe
               heereby
               
                 in
                 Christs
                 steed
              
               ,
               in
               the
               deceiued
               hearts
               of
               the
               vnbeleeuers
               .
            
             
               2
               
                 And
                 robbing
              
               him
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               that
               proper
               homage
               which
               is
               due
               from
               the
               creature
               ,
               namely
               ,
               to
               depend
               on
               it
               Sauiour
               :
            
             
               3
               
                 But
                 also
              
               of
               the
               soules
               of
               those
               that
               are
               thus
               ensnared
               .
            
             
               4
               
                 As
                 detaining
              
               them
               thereby
               in
               Atheisme
               and
               contempt
               of
               Gods
               Ordinances
               for
               saluation
               .
            
             
               5
               
                 And
                 emboldening
                 them
              
               to
               all
               desperate
               and
               outragious
               courses
               vpon
               
               presumption
               of
               helpe
               from
               these
               incarnate
               deuils
               .
            
             
               6
               
                 And
                 so
                 ripening
              
               thereby
               vnto
               eternall
               vengeance
               .
               And
               this
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               by
               this
               
                 condition
                 of
                 Faith
              
               thus
               required
               for
               helpe
               ;
            
             
               7
               It
               is
               thereby
               the
               rather
               warranted
               to
               come
               from
               God.
               
            
             
               8
               
                 And
                 so
              
               both
               the
               Witches
               authority
               and
               power
               iustified
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               as
               Diuine
               ,
               euen
               a
               speciall
               
                 Gift
                 of
                 God
              
               to
               such
               purposes
               .
            
             
               9
               
                 As
                 also
              
               the
               peoples
               seeking
               to
               such
               meanes
               is
               coloured
               .
            
             
               10
               
                 And
                 so
              
               ,
               in
               that
               helpe
               heereby
               is
               procured
               for
               many
               wicked
               ends
               ,
               therefore
               fearefull
               and
               blaspemous
               conceipts
               are
               heereby
               nourished
               in
               the
               mindes
               of
               vnbeleeuers
               ,
               concerning
               
               the
               Diuine
               Nature
               ;
               As
               if
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 approue
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               that
               hee
               
               furthers
               ,
               and
               giues
               successe
               thereto
               .
               And
               when
               this
               
                 gappe
                 is
                 once
                 opened
              
               ,
               how
               is
               sinne
               committed
               with
               greedinesse
               ?
               How
               is
               the
               deceiued
               soule
               drunkē
               in
               security
               ?
               How
               by
               this
               security
               prepared
               to
               suddaine
               destructiō
               ?
            
             
             
               And
               therefore
               though
               it
               were
               enough
               for
               Satan
               to
               doe
               good
               at
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Blesser
               ,
               to
               hold
               her
               surer
               vnto
               him
               by
               these
               deuotions
               :
               Yet
               seeing
               he
               is
               a
               
                 roaring
                 Lyon
              
               ,
               going
               about
               seeking
               whom
               he
               may
               deuoure
               ;
               doth
               he
               also
               yet
               both
               further
               heereby
               the
               
                 damnation
                 of
                 the
                 Sorceresse
              
               ,
               in
               making
               her
               an
               instrument
               
                 (
                 by
                 this
                 condition
                 of
                 Faith
                 )
              
               to
               ensnare
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               the
               same
               meanes
               ,
               
                 encreaseth
                 his
                 prey
              
               ,
               in
               deceiuing
               such
               vnstable
               soules
               who
               depend
               vpon
               such
               dangerous
               helpe
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               though
               no
               doubt
               ,
               by
               Diuine
               permission
               ,
               he
               could
               helpe
               one
               with
               the
               
                 Good
                 Witches
              
               warrant
               (
               this
               being
               but
               his
               colour
               to
               deceiuè
               her
               and
               others
               )
               and
               so
               much
               more
               (
               if
               she
               imployed
               him
               )
               without
               the
               
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 parties
              
               ,
               and
               happily
               doth
               tender
               some
               
                 trifling
                 helpe
              
               without
               this
               
                 Couenant
                 (
                 to
                 beleeue
              
               )
               to
               tolle
               the
               simple
               on
               ,
               to
               seeke
               further
               to
               him
               :
               Yet
               seeing
               he
               specially
               in
               all
               these
               ,
               
                 aimes
                 at
                 the
                 soules
                 destruction
              
               ,
               
               and
               as
               the
               Diuine
               executioner
               to
               preuaile
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               :
               Therefore
               seeing
               the
               World
               generally
               will
               not
               
                 receiue
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               shall
               it
               not
               bee
               
                 giuen
                 vp
                 to
                 beleeue
                 lies
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 Thessalonians
              
               2.
               11.
               12.
               
               Euen
               to
               seeke
               vnto
               Satan
               ,
               forsaking
               God
               ,
               &c.
               so
               to
               
                 buy
                 his
                 helpe
              
               with
               the
               danger
               of
               their
               soules
               :
               In
               hunting
               after
               which
               ,
               this
               aduersarie
               is
               now
               growne
               so
               cunning
               ,
               as
               that
               howsoeuer
               heeretofore
               in
               
                 Times
                 of
                 Ignorance
              
               ,
               he
               vsed
               more
               carnall
               and
               palpable
               meanes
               for
               the
               ensnaring
               of
               them
               ;
               Yet
               since
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               hath
               beene
               aduanced
               ,
               and
               the
               knowledge
               thereof
               hath
               in
               some
               good
               measure
               banished
               grosse
               ignorance
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               therefore
               doth
               Satan
               suite
               himselfe
               accordingly
               :
               And
               so
               ,
               though
               he
               require
               
                 reall
                 couenants
              
               of
               some
               ,
               in
               
               some
               cases
               ,
               yet
               is
               he
               contented
               also
               with
               
                 Mentall
                 Couenants
              
               ,
               as
               being
               able
               to
               gesse
               at
               the
               minde
               by
               some
               outward
               inclinations
               
               and
               distempers
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               more
               cunningly
               and
               dangerously
               deceiue
               euen
               the
               
                 Professors
                 of
                 this
                 Age
              
               ,
               whom
               seeing
               they
               professe
               to
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               ,
               therefore
               will
               he
               not
               require
               an
               
                 open
                 couenant
              
               to
               beleeue
               in
               him
               :
               As
               contenting
               himselfe
               :
            
             
               
                 1
                 That
                 they
                 
                   allow
                   helpe
                
                 to
                 bee
                 sought
                 from
                 such
                 meanes
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 That
                 in
                 
                   case
                   of
                   necessitie
                
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 stick
                 to
                 seeke
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 That
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 aswell
                 
                   further
                   the
                   Blesser
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Bad
                   Witch
                
                 to
                 punishment
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               All
               which
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               he
               takes
               as
               arguments
               of
               their
               
                 secret
                 confidence
                 in
                 him
              
               ,
               as
               approuing
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               
                 iustifying
                 the
                 lawfulnesse
              
               of
               such
               meanes
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               .
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 good
                 Witch
                 can
                 hurt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hurting
                 Witch
                 helpe
                 .
              
            
             
               BY
               that
               which
               hath
               beene
               said
               before
               concerning
               the
               
                 limitation
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 these
                 Witches
                 ,
              
               it
               may
               
               seeme
               to
               be
               concluded
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Good
                 Witch
                 can
                 onely
                 help
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Bad
                 Witch
                 onely
                 can
                 hurt
              
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               Experience
               seemes
               to
               proue
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               Hartley
               ,
               that
               
                 famous
                 Coniurer
                 of
                 Lancashire
              
               ,
               which
               bewitched
               M
               
               r.
               
                 Starkie
                 of
                 Clee-worthes
                 Children
              
               ,
               who
               was
               also
               a
               great
               Blesser
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               so
               in
               diuers
               others
               :
               But
               especially
               in
               the
               Witch
               that
               was
               the
               principall
               occasion
               of
               this
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               For
               it
               appeareth
               by
               her
               examinations
               ,
               that
               shee
               both
               vsed
               to
               forespeake
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
               )
               that
               is
               to
               hurt
               ,
               and
               wearie
               things
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               
                 blesse
                 the
                 same
                 againe
              
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               helpe
               as
               well
               as
               to
               hurt
               :
               As
               appeareth
               by
               the
               Charme
               heereafter
               set
               downe
               to
               this
               end
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               wee
               answere
               .
            
             
               That
               though
               happily
               by
               
                 Couenant
                 Satan
              
               binds
               himselfe
               no
               further
               but
               to
               the
               Blesser
               to
               helpe
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               
                 Bad
                 Witch
              
               to
               hurt
               ,
               because
            
             
               Either
               they
               
                 desire
                 no
                 further
              
               ,
               or
               
               else
               
                 this
                 limitation
              
               may
               serue
               for
               such
               end
               as
               heeretofore
               .
            
             
               Yet
               heerein
               also
               doth
               
                 Satans
                 cunning
              
               appeare
               notably
               ,
               that
               if
               vpon
               such
               
                 composition
                 onely
                 to
                 hurt
                 or
                 helpe
                 ,
              
               he
               yet
               proue
               
                 better
                 then
                 his
                 bargaine
              
               ,
               
               as
               to
               assist
               such
               to
               helpe
               who
               haue
               done
               
                 hurt
                 ,
                 &c
              
               ,
               By
               this
               meanes
               ,
               he
               
                 binds
                 his
                 seruants
              
               more
               obsequiously
               vnto
               him
               ;
               and
               yet
               deceiues
               them
               more
               grossely
               .
            
             
               As
               giuing
               them
               occasion
               now
               to
               conceiue
               ,
               That
               seeing
               he
               couenanted
               with
               them
               
                 onely
                 to
                 hurt
                 or
                 helpes
              
               If
               now
               it
               shall
               appeare
               that
               the
               
                 Bad
                 Witch
              
               can
               also
               helpe
               ,
            
             
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               
                 notable
                 delusion
              
               to
               flatter
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               hath
               some
               extraordinarie
               power
               aboue
               what
               Satan
               can
               conferre
               vnto
               her
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               the
               
                 League
                 betweene
                 them
                 is
                 disanulled
              
               and
               broken
               :
               She
               is
               now
               free
               (
               as
               she
               thinkes
               )
               and
               rather
               by
               some
               
                 Diuine
                 Assistance
              
               can
               vndo
               and
               helpe
               what
               is
               fore-spoken
               ,
               as
               they
               vse
               to
               speake
               ?
            
             
               And
               seeing
               Satan
               in
               all
               these
               Couenants
               
               with
               the
               Witch
               ,
               is
               no
               Free
               
               Agent
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Executioner
              
               to
               run
               and
               stay
               at
               his
               pleasure
               :
               As
               the
               Lord
               therefore
               hath
               speciall
               ends
               in
               the
               disposing
               of
               this
               Couenant
               to
               
                 hurt
                 or
                 helpe
              
               ;
               so
               may
               he
               not
               haue
               speciall
               purpose
               in
               this
               ,
               exceeding
               therein
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               that
               hurteth
               may
               also
               helpe
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               that
               helpeth
               may
               also
               hurt
               ?
            
             
               
                 Yea
                 certainely
              
               :
               The
               Lords
               purpose
               in
               permitting
               and
               wisely
               ordering
               these
               Compacts
               betweene
               Satan
               and
               the
               Witch
               to
               hurt
               or
               helpe
               ;
               vsing
               the
               Deuill
               herein
               as
               the
               instrument
               of
               his
               Diuine
               Iustice
               vpon
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               ,
               hath
               beene
               in
               some
               poore
               measure
               manifested
               heretofore
               :
               And
               hereby
            
             
               Doth
               Hee
               wisely
               and
               gloriously
               
               make
               manifest
               ,
               that
               Satan
               is
               but
               his
               Vassall
               ,
               that
               all
               Couenants
               betweene
               the
               Witch
               and
               him
               ,
               for
               onely
               hurting
               and
               helping
               ,
               are
               subordinate
               to
               his
               power
               ,
               alterable
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               that
               though
               Satan
               agree
               with
               the
               one
               Witch
               to
               helpe
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               other
               
               onely
               to
               hurt
               ,
               yet
               shall
               the
               
                 hurting
                 .
                 Witch
              
               also
               helpe
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 helping
                 Witch
                 hurt
              
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               appeare
               also
               that
               these
               Couenants
               are
               but
               
                 Iugling
                 Trickes
              
               betweene
               Satan
               and
               the
               Witch
               ,
               to
               draw
               fooles
               to
               the
               stockes
               ,
               and
               so
               on
               eyther
               side
               to
               beguile
               more
               fearefully
               :
               That
               seeing
               the
               Blesser
               pretendeth
               to
               helpe
               :
               as
               she
               doth
               heereby
               draw
               more
               Proselites
               after
               her
               ,
               for
               good
               ,
               so
               shall
               she
               haue
               power
               
                 to
                 hurt
                 them
              
               ,
               both
               to
               keepe
               them
               the
               more
               in
               awe
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               seeke
               vnto
               her
               more
               slauishly
               ,
               and
               depend
               the
               more
               constantly
               
               on
               her
               power
               ;
               as
               also
               when
               their
               sinne
               is
               heereby
               ripened
               ,
               to
               confound
               them
               more
               fearefully
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               execute
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               vpon
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               
                 Badde
                 Witch
              
               also
               ,
               though
               the
               Couenant
               bee
               ,
               That
               shee
               must
               onelie
               hurt
               ,
               that
               so
               shee
               may
               execute
               her
               malice
               vppon
               the
               bodies
               of
               vnbeleeuers
               ,
               and
               so
               send
               them
               to
               the
               Blesser
               for
               the
               further
               destruction
               of
               their
               soules
               :
               yet
               to
               spare
               
               this
               labour
               :
               and
               make
               the
               delusion
               more
               effectuall
               to
               deceiue
               ,
               may
               not
               the
               GOD
               of
               Wisedome
               deuolue
               both
               these
               Faculties
               of
               hurting
               and
               helping
               to
               
                 one
                 person
              
               :
               May
               hee
               not
               heereby
               giue
               way
               to
               Sathan
               to
               aduaunce
               himselfe
               fully
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               :
               as
               
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 world
              
               ,
               to
               saue
               and
               destroy
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ?
            
             
               And
               as
               the
               Lord
               in
               restraining
               Sathan
               to
               hurt
               or
               helpe
               in
               those
               diuerse
               Instruments
               ,
               would
               giue
               an
               vnderstanding
               heart
               to
               consider
               the
               
                 limited
                 power
                 of
                 Sathan
              
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               depend
               vppon
               an
               
                 higher
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Diuine
                 Maiestie
                 :
              
               so
               seeing
               the
               naturall
               and
               desperate
               sinner
               ,
               as
               hee
               is
               fast
               bound
               to
               the
               power
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               euen
               so
               willingly
               would
               hee
               serue
               none
               other
               maister
               :
               therefore
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               serue
               him
               the
               more
               cheerefully
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Iustice
               of
               GOD
               ,
               so
               to
               giue
               vp
               to
               Sathans
               delusions
               ,
               as
               that
               hee
               shall
               thinke
               hee
               needes
               serue
               no
               other
               maister
               .
            
             
               And
               hence
               it
               proceedeth
               ,
               that
               the
               
               miserable
               soule
               affecting
               a
               sufficiencie
               in
               that
               God
               whom
               it
               subiects
               it selfe
               vnto
               ,
               able
               to
               steed
               at
               all
               affaies
               ;
               Therefore
               ,
               seeing
               Satan
               by
               these
               Witches
               labours
               to
               erect
               his
               Throne
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               disobedient
               :
               It
               stands
               with
               great
               policie
               ,
               that
               this
               power
               of
               
                 hurting
                 and
                 helping
              
               shall
               appeare
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               both
               to
               resemble
               an
               Vnitie
               in
               this
               
                 Fayned
                 Deitie
              
               ,
               As
               also
               to
               confirme
               the
               
                 conceited
                 Omnipotencie
              
               ,
               and
               sufficiency
               thereof
               .
            
             
               And
               seeing
               wee
               are
               fallen
               into
               
               these
               euill
               daies
               ,
               wherein
               
                 iniquitie
                 aboundeth
              
               ,
               and
               ripeneth
               to
               the
               Haruest
               ,
               2.
               
               Tim.
               3.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               Doth
               not
               therefore
               the
               admirable
               
                 Wisedome
                 and
                 Iustice
                 of
                 God
              
               heerein
               gloriously
               shine
               ;
               that
               whereas
               vsually
               the
               
                 Good
                 Witch
              
               hath
               escaped
               and
               beene
               aduanced
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               therefore
               puffed
               vp
               with
               pride
               ,
               and
               so
               prouoked
               to
               doe
               mischeife
               ;
               it
               now
               pleaseth
               the
               Lord
               to
               giue
               her
               her
               desire
               ,
               that
               she
               which
               helpeth
               may
               also
               hurt
               ?
               thereby
               ,
            
             
             
               1
               To
               flatter
               her
               with
               a
               conceipt
               of
               her
               
                 Soueraigne
                 Power
              
               .
            
             
               2
               To
               nurse
               her
               heereby
               in
               desperate
               securitie
               .
            
             
               3
               So
               by
               this
               meanes
               to
               ripen
               her
               sin
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               take
               her
               napping
               in
               her
               owne
               counsels
               .
            
             
               4
               Exposing
               her
               to
               the
               
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
              
               
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               hauing
               done
               such
               mischiefes
               ,
               and
               so
               confounding
               not
               onely
               her
               owne
               confidence
               ,
               but
               the
               repose
               of
               the
               world
               in
               her
               ,
               who
               esteemes
               her
               the
               
                 onely
                 Goddesse
              
               ,
               seekes
               to
               her
               for
               helpe
               ,
               &c.
               
               Shall
               not
               this
               
                 lesson
                 the
                 vnbeleeuing
                 Generation
              
               not
               to
               tamper
               with
               her
               ,
               least
               though
               they
               regard
               not
               their
               soules
               ,
               in
               seeking
               helpe
               from
               her
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               secure
               their
               liues
               and
               estates
               in
               not
               medling
               with
               her
               ?
            
             
               Oh
               that
               wee
               could
               obserue
               the
               
                 waies
                 of
                 God
              
               heerein
               !
               May
               wee
               not
               hence
               learne
               wonderfull
               things
               ?
               Shal
               not
               
                 all
                 Idolatry
              
               come
               to
               the
               blocke
               ?
               Shall
               not
               Anti-christ
               that
               great
               Coniurer
               ,
               likewise
               be
               confounded
               ?
               And
               shal
               not
               
                 his
                 open
                 and
                 desperate
                 practises
                 of
              
               
               
               
                 murthering
                 Princes
              
               ,
               and
               
                 bringing
                 desolation
                 in
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               iustified
               and
               taught
               ,
               now
               hasten
               him
               to
               his
               confusion
               ,
               who
               heretofore
               hath
               beene
               esteemed
               the
               
                 common
                 Papa
              
               ,
               the
               father
               and
               giuer
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               saluation
               to
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ?
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               VIII
               .
            
             
               BY
               this
               which
               hath
               beene
               said
               ,
               it
               appeareth
               now
               plainely
               :
               
            
             
               That
               the
               
                 Blesser
                 or
                 good
                 Witch
              
               (
               as
               
               we
               terme
               her
               )
               is
               farre
               more
               dangerous
               then
               the
               Badde
               or
               
                 hurting
                 Witch
              
               :
               And
               ,
            
             
               1
               That
               because
               first
               shee
               is
               lesse
               suspected
               and
               feared
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               like
               to
               do
               more
               mischeife
               .
            
             
               2
               Nay
               she
               is
               magnified
               and
               adored
               among
               men
               as
               a
               
                 Demy
                 Goddesse
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               so
               causeth
               men
               to
               
                 commit
                 Idolatrie
              
               to
               her
               by
               putting
               confidence
               in
               her
               .
            
             
               3
               She
               yeeldeth
               helpe
               
                 for
                 the
                 satisfying
                 
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               hardnesse
               in
               sinne
               procureth
               
                 hope
                 of
                 longer
                 life
                 ,
                 excludeth
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 withdraweth
              
               from
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               lawfull
               meanes
               ,
               nourisheth
               in
               ignorance
               ,
               prophanenesse
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               4
               The
               
                 badde
                 Witch
              
               vsually
               is
               haled
               to
               punishment
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               preuented
               of
               much
               euill
               doing
               ,
               and
               happily
               by
               this
               meanes
               brought
               to
               repentance
               :
               But
               the
               Blesser
               is
               spared
               ,
               and
               so
               permitted
               to
               doe
               more
               mischiefe
               ,
               vnder
               pretence
               of
               well-doing
               ,
               and
               thereby
               ripeneth
               her selfe
               more
               fearefully
               to
               vengeance
               .
            
             
               5
               Shee
               
                 yeeldeth
                 helpe
                 at
                 a
                 verie
                 desperate
                 rate
              
               ;
               namely
               ,
               the
               endangering
               of
               the
               soule
               :
               and
               ,
               
                 What
                 will
                 it
                 profite
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 winne
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 loose
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 Math.
              
               16.
               26
               ,
            
             
               And
               so
               also
               is
               her
               estate
               most
               dangerous
               and
               fearefull
               in
               
                 regard
                 of
                 herselfe
              
               ,
               as
               by
               requiring
               this
               
                 condition
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               euen
               
                 despiting
                 the
                 spirite
                 of
                 grace
              
               ,
               &
               making
               a
               
                 mocke
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               &
               so
               vsually
               committing
               that
               
                 vnpardonable
                 sinne
                 ,
                 Hebr.
              
               6.
               4.
               10.
               16.
               17.
               
            
             
             
               And
               therefore
               this
               serueth
               :
            
             
               1
               For
               the
               
                 reproofe
                 of
                 the
                 Times
              
               wherein
               these
               Darlings
               of
               Satan
               are
               so
               embraced
               and
               adored
               .
            
             
               2
               It
               is
               an
               
                 Instruction
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               to
               bend
               the
               edge
               of
               his
               sword
               against
               these
               most
               dangerous
               Instruments
               :
               and
               to
               giue
               way
               vnto
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               cut
               them
               downe
               .
            
             
               3
               It
               is
               a
               
                 Caueat
                 to
                 the
                 people
              
               ,
               to
               take
               heede
               of
               these
               snares
               ,
               to
               seeke
               after
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               holie
               meanes
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               Lord
               may
               haue
               mercy
               on
               their
               soules
               ,
               that
               being
               within
               his
               protection
               ,
               they
               may
               bee
               better
               secured
               concerning
               their
               bodies
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           first
           Booke
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           MYSTERIE
           OF
           WITCH-CRAFT
           :
           
             The
             second
             Booke
          
           .
        
         
           Describing
           ,
        
         
           
             1
             The
             Power
             and
             Effects
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Detection
             of
             Witches
             ,
             with
             the
             meanes
             thereto
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             remedies
             against
             Witchcraft
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             Punishment
             of
             Witches
             ,
             with
             the
             nature
             and
             lawfulnes
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
         
           AT
           LONDON
           Printed
           by
           
             Nicholas
             Okes.
          
           
        
         
           1617.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           MYSTERIE
           OF
           WITC
           .
           H-CRAFT
           .
           The
           second
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Power
               of
               Witches
               ,
               what
               they
               are
               able
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               of
               Satans
               cunning
               sleights
               and
               stratagems
               herein
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             
               maine
               thing
            
             whereby
             Sathan
             fetcheth
             ouer
             
             these
             monsters
             ,
             and
             holdes
             them
             in
             his
             obeisance
             :
             is
             that
             
               great
               power
            
             which
             he
             deuolueth
             vnto
             thē
             .
             Whereby
             being
             able
             ,
             in
             shew
             ,
             to
             do
             
             
               what
               they
               list
            
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             transported
             with
             Pride
             ,
             and
             wholy
             blinded
             therewith
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             are
             hereby
             secured
             in
             their
             estates
             ,
             seeing
             they
             can
             do
             such
             Feates
             ,
             or
             else
             carelesse
             altogether
             thereof
             ,
             for
             the
             intending
             and
             prosecuting
             of
             wonderfull
             things
             .
          
           
             It
             shall
             not
             therefore
             be
             amisse
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             hauing
             proued
          
           
             
               1
               That
               there
               are
               Witches
               .
            
             
               2
               How
               they
               
                 attayne
                 to
                 this
                 high
                 mysterie
              
               ;
               and
               ,
            
             
               3
               
                 What
                 seuerall
                 kindes
              
               there
               are
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             To
             adde
             now
             somewhat
             concerning
             this
             their
             
               extraordinary
               power
            
             .
          
           
             That
             so
             we
             may
             be
             rightly
             informed
             how
             farre
             they
             are
             able
             to
             preuaile
             :
             and
             withal
             ,
             may
             discerne
             how
             notably
             they
             are
             
               abused
               by
               Satan
            
             making
             them
             beleeue
             that
             their
             power
             is
             farre
             greater
             then
             indeed
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             purpose
             consider
             we
             these
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             wherein
             
               this
               power
               of
               Witches
               is
               restrained
               :
            
             and
             ,
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             enlarged
             ,
             and
             particularly
             aduaunceth
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Witches
                 Power
                 is
                 lesse
                 then
                 it
                 seemeth
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 ;
              
            
             
               FIrst
               ,
               because
               she
               is
               
                 restrained
                 by
              
               
               
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               that
               shee
               can
               not
               hurt
               when
               she
               would
               .
            
             
               As
               ,
               
                 not
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 alwayes
              
               whom
               she
               maliceth
               .
            
             
               Neyther
               these
               
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 she
                 would
              
               :
               as
               not
               at
               all
               to
               
                 hurt
                 their
                 soules
              
               finally
               :
            
             
               No
               not
               vsually
               to
               
                 take
                 away
                 life
              
               .
            
             
               Nor
               vpon
               each
               occasion
               ,
               as
               shee
               is
               prouoked
               :
               The
               Lord
               restraining
               her
               in
               loue
               vnto
               his
               Children
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               
                 glorie
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 name
              
               :
               Defending
               his
               Seruants
               by
               the
               
                 attendance
                 of
                 his
                 holie
                 Angells
                 ,
                 Psalme
              
               91.
               
               That
               the
               
                 euill
                 one
              
               shall
               not
               doe
               them
               any
               violence
               .
            
             
             
               Neither
               
                 wicked
                 men
              
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               she
               
               would
               ,
               and
               intendeth
               .
            
             
               As
               ,
               not
               all
               ,
               at
               
                 all
                 times
              
               ,
               whom
               she
               maliceth
               :
               The
               Lord
               in
               his
               Iustice
               brideling
               her
               ,
               1
               for
               the
               further
               confusion
               of
               the
               Witch
               :
               2
               for
               the
               
                 aduancement
                 of
                 his
                 patience
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
              
               3
               for
               the
               
                 fatting
                 of
                 them
                 vp
                 heereby
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 slaughter
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 to
                 harden
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Atheisme
                 ,
              
               that
               there
               are
               no
               Witches
               ,
               no
               Diuels
               ,
               no
               Hell
               ,
               no
               Heauen
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               Neyther
               to
               
                 take
                 life
              
               from
               those
               whom
               shee
               afflicteth
               ,
               
                 at
                 all
                 times
              
               :
               that
               so
               they
               may
               still
               enioy
               greater
               Patience
               ,
               and
               thereby
               ,
               
                 eyther
                 bee
                 brought
                 to
                 repentance
              
               ,
               by
               the
               distemper
               of
               the
               chasticement
               ,
               
                 or
                 be
                 made
                 inexcusable
              
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               ,
               so
               is
               disposed
               :
            
             
               1
               Both
               for
               
                 the
                 encrease
                 of
                 her
                 malice
              
               ,
               and
               so
               ripening
               of
               her
               sinne
               ,
               being
               disappoynted
               ,
               and
               restrained
               ,
               it
               raging
               more
               within
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               is
               outwardly
               curbed
               ,
               and
               so
               fretting
               against
               God
               ,
               when
               she
               cannot
               haue
               her
               will
               of
               men
               :
               yea
               raging
               ,
               and
               many
               
               times
               tearing
               her selfe
               ,
               when
               she
               is
               brideled
               from
               hurting
               others
               .
            
             
               2
               As
               also
               for
               the
               
                 confusion
                 of
                 her
                 skill
                 and
                 conceited
                 kingdome
                 ,
              
               as
               being
               now
               enthralled
               ,
               and
               iustly
               brideled
               ,
               that
               so
               horrour
               of
               conscience
               hereby
               increasing
               ,
               she
               may
               haue
               her
               condēnation
               sealed
               vp
               ,
               and
               hereby
               be
               prouoked
               to
               
                 renue
                 her
                 couenant
                 with
                 Satan
              
               to
               obtain
               a
               greter
               measure
               of
               power
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               more
               seruiceable
               to
               hir
               .
            
             
               3
               And
               
                 the
                 Lord
              
               hath
               an
               especiall
               aime
               heerein
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 more
                 orderly
                 and
                 comely
                 gouernement
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               which
               is
               thus
               graciously
               preserued
               and
               aduaunced
               :
               whereas
               ,
               if
               Witches
               might
               haue
               their
               wills
               to
               hurt
               whom
               and
               how
               far
               they
               list
               :
               neither
               
                 good
                 Magistrate
              
               nor
               Minister
               should
               stand
               ,
               none
               should
               be
               mightier
               then
               they
               to
               controule
               them
               ,
               none
               holier
               to
               confound
               thē
               :
               their
               rage
               ,
               enuy
               ,
               &
               couetousnesse
               would
               make
               confusion
               &
               desolation
               euery
               where
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God
               would
               be
               hardned
               ,
               and
               the
               workes
               of
               his
               gouernment
               hindered
               and
               disgraced
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECTIO
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Her
                 Power
                 is
                 lesse
                 then
                 it
                 seemeth
                 .
              
            
             
               1
               
                 Because
                 Satan
                 doth
                 many
                 things
                 by
                 diuine
                 dispēsatiō
                 imediatly
                 ,
              
               which
               
               yet
               notwithstanding
               he
               fathereth
               on
               the
               Witch
               :
               and
               seemeth
               to
               doe
               at
               her
               sending
               ,
               which
               yet
               he
               doth
               by
               his
               skill
               ,
               in
               Naturall
               Temperatures
               of
               the
               bodies
               of
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               their
               diseased
               estates
               ;
               And
               so
               being
               able
               
               to
               guesse
               at
               the
               times
               ,
               when
               they
               will
               come
               to
               their
               Crisis
               ,
               and
               are
               like
               to
               speed
               :
               then
               speeds
               he
               to
               the
               witch
               ,
               prouoks
               her
               to
               
                 malice
                 the
                 parties
              
               ,
               &
               so
               offers
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               execute
               that
               malice
               ,
               which
               falling
               out
               at
               the
               time
               when
               the
               Witch
               sendeth
               ,
               shee
               thereupon
               conceiues
               ,
               that
               shee
               is
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               hurt
               .
               
                 Shee
                 confesseth
              
               it
               a
               often
               on
               the
               gallowes
               ;
               whereas
               all
               this
               is
               but
               
                 Sathans
                 immediate
                 worke
              
               :
               and
               yet
               
                 she
                 iustly
                 punished
              
               ,
               for
               dealing
               
               with
               Sathan
               ,
               who
               thus
               deceiues
               .
            
             
               1
               To
               
                 hasten
                 her
                 to
                 iudgement
              
               .
            
             
             
               2
               To
               
                 satisfie
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               against
               her
               ,
               &
               thereby
               either
               to
               make
               them
               
                 guiltie
                 of
                 shedding
                 innocent
                 bloud
              
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               increase
               their
               sinne
               .
            
             
               3
               To
               obtaine
               his
               
                 prey
                 of
                 her
                 soule
              
               more
               speedily
               .
            
             
               4
               And
               so
               to
               
                 seeke
                 a
                 new
                 maister
              
               ,
               or
               dame
               ,
               to
               increase
               his
               kingdome
               .
            
             
               5
               But
               his
               
                 especiall
                 policie
                 herein
                 is
              
               :
               by
               fathering
               it
               on
               the
               Witch
               ,
               to
               
                 make
                 worke
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 Witch
                 .
              
               Now
               they
               must
               runne
               to
               her
               ;
               help
               must
               be
               had
               ,
               and
               what
               more
               ready
               then
               the
               
                 cunning
                 woman
              
               ,
               especially
               seeing
               she
               doth
               it
               with
               so
               little
               cost
               ?
               and
               doth
               it
               with
               
                 so
                 good
                 prayers
              
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               
                 procures
                 ease
              
               ,
               which
               Nature
               is
               satisfied
               with
               ,
               though
               it
               is
               
                 bought
                 at
                 a
                 deare
                 rate
              
               ,
               euen
               with
               horrible
               and
               blasphemous
               abuses
               of
               Gods
               name
               ,
               cursed
               confidence
               in
               Satan
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               6
               And
               seeing
               we
               are
               many
               times
               
                 conceited
                 &
                 suspitious
                 of
                 our
                 neighbors
                 ,
              
               ready
               to
               iudge
               vncharitably
               &
               rashly
               
               of
               them
               :
               doth
               not
               Sathan
               further
               the
               conceit
               by
               deluding
               the
               Witch
               ,
               as
               to
               thinke
               that
               Sathan
               did
               such
               things
               
               at
               her
               sending
               ,
               which
               also
               Sathan
               in
               his
               policy
               must
               
                 haue
                 published
              
               ,
               to
               confirme
               
               vs
               in
               our
               vncharitable
               and
               cruell
               conceit
               ,
               and
               so
               thereby
               prouoke
               vs
               further
               to
               shed
               innocent
               bloud
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Sathan
               doth
               also
               many
               things
               by
               
                 deluding
                 her
                 senses
              
               :
               making
               her
               to
               beleeue
               that
               which
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               so
               deceiueth
               her
               in
               the
               conceit
               of
               her
               power
               :
               As
               that
               shee
               is
               transformed
               into
               a
               Cat
               and
               Hare
               ,
               and
               so
               can
               
                 enter
                 into
                 places
                 the
                 doores
                 being
                 fast
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               a
               naturall
               bodie
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               For
               though
               
                 Peter
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 prison
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 doores
                 all
                 locked
              
               ,
               yet
               was
               this
               done
               ;
               First
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 mightie
                 power
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               nothing
               was
               done
               ,
               but
               what
               might
               
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 a
                 naturall
                 body
                 .
              
               The
               doores
               by
               the
               
                 power
                 of
                 God
              
               were
               opened
               ,
               and
               so
               gaue
               place
               to
               the
               bodie
               .
               The
               
                 bodie
                 was
                 not
                 contracted
                 and
                 exininated
              
               to
               pierce
               the
               same
               :
               neyther
               could
               the
               
                 qualitie
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 endure
                 the
                 paine
                 ,
              
               neyther
               the
               quantitie
               be
               dispoyled
               of
               it
               dimensions
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               
                 Dreame
                 of
                 the
                 spirites
                 
                 transporting
                 the
                 bodie
                 lying
                 dead
                 in
                 the
              
               
               
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 returning
                 to
                 it
                 againe
                 afterward
                 .
              
               This
               being
               contrary
               to
               the
               
                 diuine
                 decree
              
               ,
               That
               the
               soule
               being
               separated
               from
               the
               bodie
               ,
               should
               returne
               to
               it
               againe
               ,
               till
               the
               Resurrection
               :
               it
               must
               needes
               be
               a
               
                 delusion
                 and
                 forgerie
                 of
                 Sathan
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               
                 Witches
                 power
                 is
                 restrained
              
               
               
                 by
                 Composition
              
               and
               Couenant
               with
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Good
                 Witch
              
               must
               onely
               helpe
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Bad
                 Witch
              
               she
               must
               onely
               hurt
               :
               the
               one
               must
               be
               accounted
               the
               
                 binding
                 Witch
              
               ,
               that
               other
               the
               vnbinding
               :
               The
               
                 Policie
                 of
                 Sathan
              
               heerein
               hath
               beene
               partly
               discouered
               before
               .
               As
               also
               the
               
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               confounding
               this
               couenant
               ,
               and
               enlarging
               this
               power
               is
               layd
               downe
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               power
               at
               least
               of
               the
               good
               Witch
               ,
               is
               restrained
               to
               the
               faith
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 party
              
               whom
               she
               intends
               to
               help
               :
               Either
               hee
               must
               beleeue
               ,
               shee
               can
               help
               him
               ,
               or
               else
               ,
               he
               shall
               receiue
               no
               good
               from
               her
               ;
               
                 Of
                 the
                 reason
                 and
                 vse
                 heereof
                 elsewhere
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               all
               Witches
               is
               
               
                 restrained
                 by
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
               For
               though
               ,
               if
               a
               
                 priuate
                 person
              
               detain
               them
               ,
               they
               may
               either
               hurt
               or
               escape
               ,
               yet
               if
               once
               the
               magistrate
               hath
               arrested
               them
               ,
               
                 Satans
                 power
                 ceaseth
              
               ,
               in
               being
               not
               now
               able
               to
               hinder
               and
               defraud
               the
               Iustice
               of
               the
               Almightie
               :
               And
               lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               restrained
               
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 examine
                 we
              
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 seeing
                 Sathan
                 hath
                 power
                 from
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 afflict
                 mā
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 the
                 rather
                 more
                 hurt
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 witches
              
            
             
               NO
               question
               ,
               seeing
               wee
               are
               apt
               to
               distrust
               God
               ,
               and
               
                 depend
                 vpon
                 those
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 forsake
                 Gods
                 word
              
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               iust
               with
               God
               ,
               to
               giue
               vs
               vp
               to
               be
               deceiued
               by
               them
               :
               so
               that
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               the
               
                 Witches
                 sake
              
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               
                 wickednes
                 of
                 man
              
               ,
               that
               Satans
               power
               is
               enlarged
               :
               both
               for
               the
               Witches
               further
               condemnation
               ,
               whose
               sinne
               is
               hereby
               increased
               ,
            
             
             
               And
               also
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 punishment
                 of
                 mans
              
               
               
                 horrible
                 and
                 strange
                 sinnes
              
               :
               by
               those
               strange
               and
               fearefull
               plagues
               ,
               especially
               to
               
                 condemne
                 the
                 infidelitie
              
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               fearing
               or
               seeking
               to
               these
               .
            
             
               
                 Onely
                 herein
                 obserue
                 the
                 policie
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
              
               who
               though
               hee
               haue
               power
               
               from
               God
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               not
               execute
               it
               ,
               but
               as
               
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Witch
              
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               seeming
               so
               ;
               that
               so
               he
               may
               both
               diuert
               the
               mind
               of
               man
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               nourish
               him
               in
               ignorance
               and
               Atheisme
               ,
               as
               fearing
               and
               respecting
               the
               Witch
               more
               then
               God
               ;
            
             
               As
               also
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               carrie
               the
               mind
               
                 from
                 home
              
               ,
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               our
               owne
               vilenes
               ,
               and
               wickednesse
               ,
               to
               looke
               abroad
               
                 to
                 the
                 Witch
              
               ,
               to
               obserue
               her
               malice
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               encrease
               our
               rage
               against
               her
               ,
               and
               thereby
               encrease
               our
               sinne
               ,
               and
               yeeld
               her
               more
               power
               ouer
               vs
               ;
               and
               thereby
               still
               to
               send
               the
               minde
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 true
                 meanes
                 of
                 helpe
              
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 cunning
                 woman
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
          
           
             
             
               SECTIO
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 Witches
                 may
                 haue
                 power
                 ouer
                 Gods
                 children
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               NO
               doubt
               they
               may
               haue
               it
               ,
               so
               farre
               
                 as
                 to
                 afflict
                 the
                 body
              
               ,
               because
               these
               outward
               crosses
               are
               common
               to
               all
               ,
               Eccles.
               9.
               1.
               
            
             
               And
               we
               are
               subiect
               to
               Infidelitie
               ,
               
               and
               so
               to
               Sathans
               power
               .
            
             
               Yea
               wee
               are
               
                 ignorant
                 who
                 are
                 Witches
              
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               times
               are
               chastized
               for
               our
               foolish
               charity
               in
               relieuing
               them
               .
            
             
               3
               Yea
               ,
               wee
               
                 may
                 rashly
                 condemne
                 and
                 censure
                 them
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               bee
               liable
               to
               the
               hand
               of
               Almighty
               God
               
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               1
               And
               so
               by
               
                 sympathy
                 with
                 the
                 bodie
              
               ,
               the
               soule
               may
               be
               afflicted
               :
               yea
               Sathan
               2
               may
               further
               afflict
               the
               soule
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               it
               cannot
               
                 brooke
                 so
                 well
              
               the
               bodily
               misery
               ,
               by
               working
               vpon
               the
               impatiencie
               thereof
               ,
               and
               so
               
               forcing
               it
               to
               murmuring
               ;
               yea
               to
               a
               kinde
               of
               despaire
               :
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               through
               ignorance
               or
               extremitie
               of
               paines
               ,
               may
               by
               themselues
               ,
               or
               others
               vse
               
                 such
                 vnlawfull
                 meanes
              
               ,
               or
               though
               they
               vse
               Phisicke
               ,
               and
               some
               such
               subordinate
               lawfull
               helpes
               ;
               yet
               the
               
                 principall
                 is
                 neglected
              
               ,
               Repentance
               for
               sinne
               ,
               and
               Prayer
               vnto
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 seeing
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 alike
                 to
                 all
              
               
               men
               ;
               may
               not
               Sathan
               worke
               so
               vpon
               the
               minde
               ,
               as
               by
               such
               or
               the
               like
               disposition
               to
               bring
               it
               to
               many
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               raging
               fittes
               ,
               eyther
               tampering
               with
               the
               complexion
               ,
               as
               
                 melancholie
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               or
               furthering
               those
               passions
               of
               discontent
               and
               despaire
               ,
               by
               leading
               them
               heereto
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 the
                 Prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 vsing
              
               
               
                 Sathan
                 as
                 an
                 instrument
                 ,
                 to
                 inflict
                 by
                 Witch-craft
                 ,
                 these
                 chast
                 cements
                 vpon
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 is
                 manifold
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               first
               ,
               
                 to
                 humble
                 his
                 children
              
               :
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               escape
               
                 this
                 scourge
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               :
               so
               I
               remember
               the
               
                 Lady
                 Hales
              
               complained
               ;
               What
               could
               
               I
               haue
               no
               other
               affliction
               but
               this
               ,
               I
               could
               haue
               endured
               any
               ,
               so
               it
               had
               not
               beene
               by
               this
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               2
               To
               
                 comfort
                 his
                 seruants
              
               ,
               that
               seeing
               they
               shall
               in
               this
               greatest
               affliction
               haue
               a
               comfortable
               issue
               to
               conquer
               Satan
               ,
               therefore
               heerevpon
               they
               may
               build
               
                 the
                 certainety
                 of
                 their
                 saluation
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 ,
              
            
             
               3
               
                 To
                 instruct
                 them
              
               ,
               that
               
                 seeing
                 Satan
              
               may
               haue
               power
               to
               take
               
                 away
                 life
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               
                 to
                 hurt
                 the
                 soule
                 finally
              
               ,
               therefore
               heere
               is
               the
               triall
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               though
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 kill
                 them
                 yet
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 him
              
               ;
               heere
               the
               
               
                 triall
                 of
                 their
                 obedience
              
               ,
               to
               yeeld
               vp
               life
               into
               Gods
               hands
               ;
               heere
               also
               their
               
                 Wisedome
                 tried
              
               ,
               not
               to
               measure
               Gods
               
               fauour
               by
               outward
               things
               ,
               not
               to
               set
               by
               this
               life
               ,
               which
               Satan
               may
               preuaile
               against
               .
            
             
               And
               hath
               not
               the
               Lord
               in
               this
               affliction
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
               
                 some
                 further
                 vse
                 for
                 the
                 stumbling
                 blocke
                 of
                 an
                 vnbeleeuing
              
               
               Generation
               ?
            
             
               Yea
               surely
               ,
               and
               that
               many
               waies
               :
            
             
               1
               
                 Both
                 to
                 flatter
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 
                 estate
                 is
                 good
                 ,
              
               seeing
               the
               godly
               fare
               as
               
               bad
               as
               they
               do
               .
            
             
               2
               And
               also
               
                 to
                 stagger
                 them
              
               ,
               that
               their
               
                 estate
                 is
                 euill
              
               ;
               seeing
               ,
               if
               Gods
               children
               are
               thus
               afflicted
               ,
               for
               al
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               holinesse
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               haue
               no
               knowledge
               ,
               hate
               holinesse
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               3
               And
               heerein
               
                 yet
                 most
                 dangerously
                 to
                 stumble
                 them
                 ,
              
               that
               seeing
               the
               knowledge
               and
               holinesse
               of
               the
               Saints
               cannot
               
                 free
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
              
               therefore
               
                 away
                 with
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 wel-fare
                 ignorance
              
               ;
               what
               boots
               
               it
               to
               bee
               precise
               ?
               Let
               vs
               liue
               as
               wee
               list
               .
            
             
               Nay
               seeing
               these
               meanes
               ,
               cannot
               preserue
               ,
               
                 Why
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 seeke
                 to
                 other
                 ?
              
               and
               so
               a
               gap
               is
               open
               to
               all
               vnlawfull
               meanes
               .
            
             
               Especially
               ,
               
                 if
                 wee
                 obserue
                 Satans
                 policie
                 heerein
                 ,
              
               who
               vsually
               being
               sent
               to
               afflict
               some
               holy
               one
               ,
               
               returnes
               as
               confounded
               ,
               he
               cannot
               doe
               it
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 Faith
              
               ,
               thereby
               intending
               ,
               that
               none
               that
               haue
               Faith
               ,
               are
               subiect
               to
               his
               
               power
               :
               and
               so
               puffing
               vp
               euen
               the
               best
               with
               securitie
               ,
               and
               thereby
               preparing
               them
               through
               vaine
               confidence
               to
               his
               malice
               :
               So
               perswading
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               touch
               any
               that
               hath
               not
               faith
               ,
               and
               so
               still
               robbing
               God
               of
               his
               glorie
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               let
               were
               not
               in
               his
               free
               prouidence
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 man
              
               :
               As
               if
               the
               Lord
               did
               not
               freely
               execute
               his
               prouidence
               ,
               but
               was
               bounded
               therein
               by
               somewhat
               in
               man.
               And
               then
               he
               must
               be
               sent
               to
               the
               
                 childe
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 father
              
               ,
               and
               preuaile
               there
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Parents
                 did
                 not
                 hold
                 Gods
                 protection
                 ouer
                 their
                 tender
                 Infants
                 ,
                 aswell
                 as
                 ouer
                 themselues
                 :
              
               or
               the
               Childe
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               power
               ouer
               him
               ,
               is
               excluded
               Gods
               protection
               ,
               
                 hath
                 not
                 Faith
              
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               the
               faithfull
               seed
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               now
               at
               the
               length
               it
               shall
               appeare
               ,
               that
               Sathan
               ,
               though
               hee
               haue
               returned
               as
               disappoynted
               by
               the
               
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
              
               ,
               yet
               shall
               preuaile
               ouer
               anie
               ,
               to
               afflict
               and
               torment
               them
               :
               Beholde
               then
               the
               dangerous
               delusions
               :
               Eyther
               this
               matter
               
               of
               Faith
               is
               
                 but
                 a
                 mockerie
              
               ,
               seeing
               it
               cannot
               resist
               Sathan
               :
               why
               should
               it
               not
               repell
               him
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               If
               there
               were
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               or
               it
               had
               anie
               such
               power
               ?
            
             
               Or
               else
               ,
               the
               
                 Saints
                 may
                 loose
                 their
                 Faith
              
               :
               and
               so
               ,
               if
               Sathan
               preuayle
               against
               life
               ,
               he
               must
               then
               also
               
                 preuaile
                 against
                 Faith
              
               ,
               for
               the
               vtter
               abolishing
               of
               the
               power
               thereof
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               difference
               then
               
                 between
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 godlie
              
               ?
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 may
                 the
                 Saints
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 this
                 affliction
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 may
                 the
                 world
                 stumble
                 thereat
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 yet
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 afflictions
                 much
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 
                   AS
                   both
                   in
                
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 affliction
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 In
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 In
                 the
                 issue
                 thereof
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               
                 For
                 the
                 cause
              
               ,
               If
               the
               Lord
               afflict
               his
               children
               with
               this
               scourge
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               
                 in
                 anger
              
               ,
               or
               simply
               as
               a
               punishment
               
               
                 of
                 sin
              
               ,
               though
               the
               Lord
               may
               intend
               the
               
                 chasticement
                 of
                 the
                 sinner
              
               
               heereby
               :
               But
               especially
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               
                 Try
                 their
                 faith
              
               :
               2.
               
               To
               
                 prouoke
                 to
                 repentance●
              
               3.
               
               And
               
                 so
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 heereby
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 miserable
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 it
                 is
                 otherwise
                 :
              
               The
               Lord
               is
               angry
               when
               hee
               leaues
               them
               to
               Satan
               ,
               hee
               entends
               the
               discouerie
               of
               their
               Infidelitie
               ,
               and
               
                 vnmasking
                 of
                 their
                 hypocrisie
              
               :
               By
               this
               sharpe
               affliction
               hee
               awakens
               heereby
               their
               
                 drowsie
                 conscience
              
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               the
               horror
               thereof
               ,
               seales
               vp
               vnto
               them
               eternall
               vengeance
               ,
               and
               leauing
               them
               to
               be
               
                 releiued
                 by
                 carnall
                 meanes
              
               ,
               subiects
               them
               thereby
               more
               surely
               to
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               ,
               by
               whom
               ,
               making
               vp
               ,
               in
               this
               
               renuing
               of
               their
               daies
               ,
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               sin
               ,
               they
               are
               ripened
               and
               hastened
               to
               the
               day
               of
               vengeance
               .
               
            
             
               Thus
               they
               differ
               in
               the
               cause
               .
            
             
               2
               As
               for
               the
               measure
               ,
               the
               affliction
               either
               reacheth
               onely
               to
               touch
               
               the
               bodie
               ,
               or
               else
               if
               the
               soule
               beare
               a
               part
               ,
               
                 still
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 put
                 vnder
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               37.
               24.
               comforts
               are
               supplyed
               according
               to
               the
               affliction
               :
               or
               the
               sharper
               affliction
               ,
               prepares
               to
               more
               
                 sound
                 and
                 heauenly
                 consolation
              
               .
            
             
               But
               
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
                 it
                 is
              
               not
               so
               with
               them
               :
               The
               soule
               is
               especially
               aimed
               at
               by
               the
               malice
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               either
               the
               body
               is
               so
               smitten
               to
               driue
               the
               
                 soule
                 to
                 despaire
              
               ,
               or
               else
               by
               sending
               it
               to
               
                 vnlawfull
                 meanes
              
               ,
               the
               soule
               is
               more
               fearefully
               ensnared
               by
               
                 confidence
                 in
                 Satan
              
               ,
               and
               so
               hastened
               to
               it
               iust
               &
               vnauoidable
               confusion
               :
               And
               
                 thus
                 they
                 differ
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 measure
                 .
              
            
             
               3
               
                 For
                 the
                 Issue
                 ,
                 The
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               If
               they
               
               escape
               out
               this
               affliction
               ,
               1
               are
               
                 more
                 experienced
              
               in
               Satans
               subtiltie
               ,
               2
               
                 more
                 enabled
              
               to
               comfort
               ,
               and
               relieue
               others
               ,
               3
               
                 more
                 purged
              
               of
               carnall
               confidence
               ,
               4
               
                 more
                 humbled
              
               and
               cast
               vpon
               the
               mightie
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               5
               
                 more
                 quickned
              
               in
               Faith
               ,
               6
               
                 more
                 weaned
              
               from
               the
               loue
               of
               
               the
               world
               ,
               7
               more
               warie
               to
               keepe
               themselues
               within
               Gods
               protection
               ,
               more
               patient
               vnder
               the
               crosse
               ,
               8
               more
               prepared
               to
               death
               ,
               9
               more
               readie
               for
               the
               Lord.
               And
               therefore
               ,
            
             
               If
               they
               are
               translated
               heereby
               ,
               they
               make
               an
               happie
               exchange
               of
               sinne
               ;
               for
               perfect
               holinesse
               ,
               of
               miserie
               for
               eternitie
               ,
               of
               transitorie
               for
               eternall
               happinesse
               ,
               of
               deceitfull
               friends
               for
               the
               fellowship
               and
               eternall
               communion
               of
               the
               
                 thrice
                 blessed
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               
                 innumerable
                 company
                 of
                 heauenly
                 spirites
                 and
                 soules
              
               of
               the
               righteous
               ;
               the
               
                 vnseparable
                 vnion
                 with
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               their
               Sauiour
               .
            
             
               But
               
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
              
               ;
               if
               they
               escape
               ,
               
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 seemed
                 to
                 haue
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 ;
                 they
                 grow
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 ,
              
               filled
               with
               all
               vnrighteousnesse
               ,
               
                 seuen
                 worse
                 spirits
              
               seising
               vpon
               them
               .
               And
               if
               they
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               their
               vaine
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               a
               full
               powring
               out
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               vpon
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECTIO
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 THus
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 wherein
                 and
                 by
              
               
               
                 what
                 meanes
                 the
                 Witches
                 power
                 is
                 restrained
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               consider
               on
               the
               other
               side
               wherein
               it
               appeareth
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 discerned
              
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   If
                   we
                   consider
                
                 the
                 Actions
                 proper
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   As
                   also
                   in
                   their
                
                 Actions
                 towards
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               Concerning
               
                 their
                 owne
                 persons
              
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               more
               speedily
               ,
               then
               may
               stand
               with
               
               the
               ordinarie
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               they
               may
               assemble
               themselues
               to
               their
               meetings
               ,
               or
               trudge
               to
               do
               any
               mischiefe
               ;
               as
               being
               
                 carried
                 by
                 Satans
                 power
              
               aboue
               the
               earth
               ,
               or
               sea
               ,
               speedily
               ,
               for
               some
               short
               space
               ,
               not
               
                 being
                 seene
              
               
               
                 of
                 any
              
               :
               which
               is
               not
               hard
               for
               Sathan
               to
               do
               ,
               by
               thickning
               the
               Ayre
               vnder
               and
               about
               them
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               any
               further
               means
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               transport
               themselues
               in
               the
               likenes
               of
               an
               
                 Hare
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               this
               we
               haue
               
               shewed
               before
               to
               be
               but
               a
               meere
               delusion
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               tokens
               they
               bring
               for
               the
               proofe
               thereof
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               they
               may
               
                 abuse
                 the
                 bodies
              
               
               
                 of
                 such
              
               ,
               whom
               they
               malice
               
                 to
                 ride
                 vpon
                 them
              
               ,
               in
               the
               night
               :
               this
               howsoeuer
               it
               bee
               not
               impossible
               ,
               yet
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               it
               may
               rather
               prooue
               a
               delusion
               of
               the
               parties
               sence
               that
               is
               thus
               pretended
               to
               be
               abused
               ,
               then
               any
               such
               reall
               taking
               vp
               of
               his
               body
               out
               of
               bed
               ,
               and
               laying
               him
               there
               againe
               ,
               because
               this
               may
               bee
               doone
               with
               lesse
               adoe
               ,
               and
               yet
               deceiue
               more
               effectually
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 of
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 Witches
                 towards
                 themselues
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Touching
                 his
                 Actions
                 towards
                 others
              
               .
            
             
               Heere
               consider
               we
               
                 these
                 things
              
               .
               
            
             
               1
               Their
               
                 maner
                 of
                 consulting
                 thereon
              
               ,
               which
               is
               vsually
               
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               where
               they
               meet
               ,
               to
               worship
               their
               maister
               :
            
             
               Heere
               ,
            
             
               
                 1
                 the
                 Diuell
                 enquireth
                 what
                 each
                 would
                 haue
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 
                   They
                   returne
                
                 their
                 particular
                 occasions
                 and
                 businesses
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Their
                 demaund
                 by
                 Sathan
                 is
                 graunted
                 ,
                 and
                 meanes
                 propounded
                 
                 and
                 tendred
                 to
                 the
                 execution
                 therof
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               
                 giuing
                 them
                 powders
                 and
                 poysons
              
               ,
               cōposed
               by
               his
               skill
               ,
               in
               the
               secrets
               of
               Nature
               to
               take
               away
               life
               ,
               to
               inflict
               diseases
               ,
               &
               cure
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               especially
               ,
               
               to
               cloake
               his
               demnable
               conueiance
               heerewith
               .
               Teaching
               them
               to
               
                 make
                 Pictures
                 in
                 Wax
              
               or
               Clay
               ;
               that
               by
               the
               rosting
               therof
               ,
               the
               persons
               wherof
               they
               beare
               the
               name
               ,
               may
               continually
               melt
               &
               dry
               away
               by
               sickenes
               :
               And
               this
               ,
               
                 in
                 a
                 blasphemous
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 diuine
                 power
              
               (
               who
               vsed
               such
               means
               to
               accomplish
               his
               miracles
               ,
               )
               the
               better
               to
               colour
               his
               diuelish
               coueiances
               ,
               which
               vsually
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               1
               
                 To
                 make
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 loue
                 and
                 hate
                 one
                 another
                 :
              
               a
               matter
               possible
               for
               him
               to
               doe
               ,
               by
               perswading
               the
               corrupt
               affections
               .
            
             
               2
               
                 To
                 lay
                 the
                 sickenesse
                 of
                 one
                 vpon
                 an
                 t●er
                 ,
                 as
                 vpon
                 Iob
                 ,
              
               yea
               to
               take
               away
               life
               ,
               
               &c.
               by
               such
               Pictures
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               no
               cause
               thereof
               .
               It
               being
               easie
               for
               Satan
               ,
               being
               a
               spirit
               ,
               to
               weaken
               and
               scatter
               the
               spirits
               of
               life
               ,
               whereby
               through
               faintnesse
               the
               party
               shall
               
               
               sweate
               out
               naturall
               moisture
               .
               And
               so
               also
               by
               weakening
               the
               spirits
               ,
               the
               stomacke
               shal
               be
               weakened
               :
               whereby
               not
               being
               able
               to
               breed
               new
               nourishment
               ,
               the
               old
               must
               needs
               in
               short
               time
               be
               spent
               .
            
             
               3
               He
               
                 can
                 raise
                 tempests
              
               ,
               as
               hath
               beene
               proued
               before
               :
               and
               ,
            
             
               4
               So
               to
               
                 breed
                 madnesse
              
               ,
               and
               ,
            
             
               5
               To
               haunt
               men
               and
               places
               with
               spirits
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               a
               kinde
               of
               obsession
               to
               vexe
               and
               torment
               them
               .
            
             
               6
               Yea
               ,
               he
               can
               
                 hinder
                 the
                 operations
                 of
                 nature
              
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               be
               a
               means
               to
               hinder
               copulation
               ,
               and
               so
               procreation
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               onely
               in
               general
               :
               1
               As
               corrupting
               naturall
               heate
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 generating
                 member
              
               may
               not
               execute
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               2
               That
               though
               it
               should
               pierce
               into
               the
               wombe
               ,
               yet
               the
               
                 seede
                 being
                 colde
                 ,
                 may
                 take
                 no
                 effect
                 .
              
            
             
               Or
               else
               ,
               he
               
                 may
                 steale
                 away
                 the
                 seed
              
               ,
               that
               it
               shal
               not
               passe
               into
               the
               womb
               .
            
             
               But
               particularly
               also
               ,
               though
               the
               party
               may
               haue
               ability
               to
               others
               ,
               yet
               to
               serue
               one
               ,
               for
               the
               like
               reasons
               ,
               he
               
               may
               be
               impotent
               ,
               not
               able
               to
               performe
               the
               worke
               of
               Generation
               ,
               and
               
               so
               deny
               that
               duety
               of
               marriage
               ,
               and
               so
               happily
               produce
               a
               nullity
               thereof
               ;
               vnlesse
               by
               Phisicke
               ,
               or
               some
               spirituall
               means
               his
               power
               may
               be
               ouerruled
               ,
               for
               which
               some
               time
               is
               to
               be
               graunted
               ,
               and
               meanes
               vsed
               .
            
             
               7
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               
               howsoeuer
               the
               world
               wold
               obscure
               the
               worke
               of
               God
               herein
               :
               that
               euen
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               witch-craft
               ,
               Sathan
               may
               be
               sent
               euen
               
                 into
                 bodies
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 really
                 to
                 possesse
                 them
                 .
              
               As
               of
               olde
               it
               was
               vsuall
               in
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               punishment
               continuing
               for
               sinne
               ,
               the
               
                 like
                 meanes
              
               remayning
               to
               remoue
               the
               scourge
               .
               I
               see
               not
               but
               now
               it
               is
               vsuall
               in
               these
               later
               times
               ;
               as
               hath
               appeared
               euidently
               by
               many
               instances
               :
               the
               Papists
               themselues
               acknowledging
               as
               much
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               herein
               powerfull
               to
               
                 confound
                 Poperie
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 iustifie
                 the
                 truth
                 hereof
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECTIO
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Sathans
                 Policies
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 this
                 Power
                 .
              
            
             
               ANd
               first
               ,
               that
               he
               vseth
               
                 Naturall
                 medicines
              
               ,
               both
               for
               helping
               ,
               and
               hurting
               ,
               giuing
               the
               
                 Badde
                 Witches
              
               
               secret
               powders
               ,
               and
               poysons
               to
               doe
               mischiefe
               withall
               ,
               and
               directing
               his
               
                 White
                 Diuells
              
               (
               I
               meane
               the
               Blessers
               )
               to
               salues
               and
               such
               like
               medicines
               ,
               to
               helpe
               their
               Patients
               withall
               .
            
             
               This
               he
               doth
               ,
            
             
               Partly
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Blesser
               beleeue
               that
               it
               is
               not
               Sathans
               power
               ,
               but
               rather
               
               some
               vertue
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               that
               accomplish
               such
               rare
               euents
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               they
               may
               be
               more
               secure
               ,
               and
               
                 forget
                 the
                 couenant
              
               ,
               and
               thereby
               accomplish
               their
               mischiefes
               with
               more
               delight
               ,
               and
               greedinesse
               .
            
             
               Partly
               also
               ,
               to
               deceiue
               such
               as
               seeke
               vnto
               the
               Witches
               .
               And
               that
               by
               securing
               them
               in
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               
               this
               businesse
               ,
               seeing
               they
               receiue
               nothing
               but
               lawfull
               meanes
               .
            
             
               2
               By
               causing
               them
               to
               
                 put
                 confidence
                 in
                 the
                 meanes
              
               :
               seeing
               through
               their
               infidelitie
               ,
               they
               proue
               vsually
               effectuall
               .
            
             
               3
               Thereby
               to
               deiect
               them
               from
               lawfull
               meanes
               ,
               as
               Phisicke
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               4
               And
               so
               to
               
                 nourish
                 them
                 in
                 blasphemie
              
               ,
               contempt
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               diuine
               assistance
               ,
               to
               abolish
               all
               trust
               in
               GOD
               ,
               and
               dependancie
               vppon
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 vseth
                 also
                 Prayers
                 for
                 the
                 helping
                 of
                 diseases
                 .
              
            
             
               ANd
               this
               ,
               as
               to
               colour
               the
               secret
               
               
                 compact
                 more
                 dangerously
              
               :
            
             
               So
               ,
            
             
               To
               countenance
               the
               
                 vaine
                 bablings
              
               ,
               and
               repetitions
               of
               profane
               and
               ignorant
               persons
               .
            
             
               As
               also
               to
               shew
               his
               
                 high
                 malice
              
               ,
               
               and
               derision
               of
               these
               diuine
               ordinances
               :
               and
               so
               also
               ,
            
             
               To
               
                 mocke
                 and
                 confound
                 the
                 lip-labor
              
               ,
               and
               bodily
               seruice
               of
               the
               carnal
               christian
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               ,
               to
               
                 inferre
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 second
                 meanes
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 Phisicke
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               are
               needlesse
               ,
               and
               vnprofitable
               ,
               seeing
               it
               may
               bee
               done
               by
               good
               prayers
               :
               and
               this
               is
               a
               maine
               Ground
               in
               the
               ignorant
               people
               ,
               
               to
               reiect
               all
               lawfull
               helps
               :
               hence
               that
               speech
               of
               theirs
               ;
               
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 can
                 take
                 it
                 away
                 .
              
               Wherein
               Satans
               meaning
               is
               ,
               to
               aduaunce
               himselfe
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               to
               draw
               them
               to
               his
               deuotiō
               ,
               by
               the
               vse
               of
               
                 such
                 praiers
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               as
               being
               pretended
               to
               be
               from
               God
               ,
               are
               therefore
               ,
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               more
               greedily
               intertained
               .
            
             
               Especially
               heerein
               to
               coosin
               the
               Blesser
               the
               more
               desperately
               ,
               eyther
               
               by
               prouoking
               her
               to
               
                 robbe
                 GOD
                 of
                 his
                 glorie
              
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               ascribe
               these
               Prayers
               vnto
               Sathan
               ,
               conceiting
               heereby
               some
               Diuine
               power
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               in
               Sathan
               ,
               who
               instructs
               her
               ,
               as
               ,
               in
               her selfe
               ,
               that
               by
               these
               
               meanes
               is
               able
               to
               doe
               such
               wonderfull
               things
               ;
               especially
               seeing
               ,
               to
               the
               doing
               thereof
               ,
               a
               more
               strong
               and
               
                 certaine
                 Faith
              
               is
               arrogated
               .
               As
               being
               yeelded
               for
               the
               reason
               ,
               why
               
                 the
                 Blesser
                 can
                 doe
                 that
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 another
                 ,
                 vsing
                 the
                 same
                 prayer
                 ,
                 cannot
                 doe
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 cannot
                 beleeue
                 .
              
               And
               so
               by
               this
               
                 presumption
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               deluding
               her
               in
               the
               safetie
               of
               her
               estate
               ,
               that
               shee
               is
               at
               least
               in
               high
               fauour
               with
               God
               ,
               in
               no
               danger
               of
               damnation
               ,
               whereby
               she
               is
               
                 confirmed
                 in
                 her
                 Practise
              
               ,
               and
               
                 so
                 makes
                 sure
                 her
                 condemnation
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               .
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 ¶
                 Satan
                 shrowds
                 his
                 power
                 vnder
                 naturall
                 diseases
                 .
              
            
             
               ANd
               doth
               not
               Satan
               also
               
                 shrowd
                 his
                 power
              
               sometimes
               verie
               cunningly
               and
               dangerously
               vnder
               
                 naturall
                 diseases
              
               .
               As
               both
               ,
               being
               able
               to
               
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 criseis
                 of
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               to
               adioine
               his
               power
               thereto
               ,
               
               to
               the
               hastening
               of
               death
               ,
               by
               preuenting
               the
               
                 helpe
                 of
                 Physicke
              
               ,
               or
               infatuating
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               As
               also
               hereby
               ,
               being
               able
               to
               
                 assimilate
                 his
                 malicious
                 and
                 desperate
                 afflictions
              
               of
               the
               bodies
               and
               soules
               of
               
               men
               ,
               to
               some
               such
               like
               naturall
               diseases
               ,
               that
               so
               his
               power
               may
               bee
               shrowded
               vnder
               Natures
               distempers
               .
            
             
               Certainely
               ,
               
                 Experience
                 makes
                 this
                 manifest
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
              
               And
               
                 the
                 Policie
                 of
                 Satan
                 herein
                 is
                 manifold
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               that
               first
               
                 to
                 hide
                 his
                 owne
                 secret
              
               
               compact
               vnder
               such
               naturall
               infirmitie
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               may
               both
               
                 deceiue
                 the
                 Witch
              
               ,
               as
               imagining
               ,
               that
               by
               her
               naturall
               medicines
               she
               cures
               only
               a
               naturall
               disease
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               that
               her
               compact
               with
               Satan
               was
               either
               conceited
               onely
               ,
               or
               else
               is
               now
               dissolued
               .
               
                 But
                 especially
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 deceiue
                 others
                 hereby
              
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 both
                 the
                 parties
                 afflicted
              
               ;
               
               as
               detayning
               them
               by
               this
               meanes
               from
               the
               searching
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               yeelding
               themselues
               vnder
               the
               mightie
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               vnfained
               
               repentance
               ,
               laboring
               to
               make
               peace
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               be
               soundly
               cured
               :
               and
               so
               
                 sending
                 onely
                 to
                 naturall
                 meanes
              
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               but
               some
               ordinarie
               and
               common
               infirmitie
               ,
               incident
               to
               nature
               :
               and
               so
               ,
               
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 cured
                 by
                 such
                 meanes
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               many
               times
               the
               Lord
               giues
               successe
               to
               the
               meanes
               to
               punish
               our
               security
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               carnall
               wisedome
               )
               then
               
                 Satans
                 power
              
               is
               lesse
               feared
               ,
               lesse
               regarded
               ,
               whereby
               he
               preuailes
               yet
               further
               on
               
                 the
                 soule
              
               ,
               by
               nouzeling
               it
               in
               selfe-conceit
               of
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               it
               estate
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               meanes
               are
               aduanced
               ,
               Gods
               holy
               ,
               and
               ouer-ruling
               hand
               abased
               ,
               and
               reiected
               ;
               And
               the
               
                 Witch
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               heereby
               she
               preuailes
               more
               fearefully
               :
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               those
               that
               are
               holpen
               ,
               to
               put
               confidence
               in
               her
               ,
               but
               in
               others
               also
               ,
               who
               are
               desirous
               to
               bee
               holpen
               at
               so
               easie
               a
               rate
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               
                 the
                 skilfull
                 Physition
              
               (
               That
               
               
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 appointed
                 hereto
              
               )
               is
               neglected
               and
               despised
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               
               the
               issue
               ,
               the
               
                 whole
                 glorie
              
               and
               Crowne
               redounds
               to
               the
               Diuell
               :
               His
               power
               is
               aduanced
               ,
               his
               kingdome
               enlarged
               ,
               the
               Gospell
               and
               Scepter
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               condemned
               or
               neglected
               ,
               and
               Atheisme
               ,
               yea
               
                 grosse
                 Idolatrie
              
               ,
               encreased
               and
               confirmed
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               these
               
                 seeming
                 naturall
                 diseases
              
               
               be
               not
               cured
               by
               these
               meanes
               ;
               yet
               the
               
                 Credit
                 of
                 the
                 Witch
              
               ,
               and
               Satans
               in
               her
               ,
               is
               yet
               notwithstanding
               saued
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Either
               ,
               
                 they
                 sought
                 too
                 late
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Or
               ,
               else
               they
               did
               not
               
                 apply
                 the
                 medicine
                 well
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Or
               ,
               else
               they
               did
               not
               beleeue
               it
               could
               doe
               good
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Or
               ,
               it
               hath
               
                 holpen
                 manie
                 others
              
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Or
               ,
               yet
               it
               
                 may
                 doe
                 good
              
               :
               And
               therefore
               seeke
               for
               more
               :
               Goe
               to
               
                 some
                 other
                 Blesser
              
               ,
               that
               hath
               better
               skill
               :
               Make
               peace
               ,
               with
               more
               confidence
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Or
               now
               ,
               goe
               
                 to
                 the
                 Physitian
                 at
                 last
              
               ,
               to
               consume
               their
               estate
               ,
               and
               so
               breed
               discontent
               and
               despaire
               .
            
             
             
               7.
               
               
                 Or
                 ,
                 languish
                 in
                 despaire
              
               ,
               seeing
               
                 God
                 is
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 or
              
               sought
               too
               late
               vnto
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               Satan
               triumphes
               in
               his
               
               spoyles
               ,
               confounds
               the
               vnbeleeuing
               generation
               ,
               that
               liues
               securely
               ,
               notwithstanding
               such
               a
               
                 Messenger
                 from
                 Hell
              
               ,
               might
               rowse
               it
               out
               ,
               thereof
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               
                 God
                 is
                 glorified
              
               ,
               in
               making
               
               the
               world
               without
               excuse
               ,
               that
               still
               will
               liue
               in
               Ignorance
               ,
               and
               desperate
               Atheisme
               ,
               in
               horrible
               prophanenesse
               ,
               and
               workes
               of
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               and
               
                 hastening
                 hereby
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Sonne
              
               IESVS
               ,
               with
               his
               reward
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               recompence
               to
               euerie
               one
               according
               to
               his
               workes
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               detection
               of
               Witches
               ,
               and
               meanes
               thereto
               .
            
          
           
             
               OF
               the
               detection
               and
               punishment
               of
               Witches
               :
            
             That
             they
             are
             to
             bee
             punished
             with
             death
             ,
             especially
             the
             Blesser
             and
             
               good
               Witch
            
             ,
             as
             they
             terme
             her
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 vnlawfull
                 meanes
                 of
                 detection
                 .
              
            
             
               HAuing
               discouered
               the
               
                 power
                 of
                 W●tches
              
               ,
               and
               so
               followed
               them
               to
               the
               vtmost
               of
               their
               glorie
               and
               aduancement
               :
               Seeing
               now
               
                 Pride
                 goeth
                 before
                 destruction
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 glorie
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 is
                 their
                 shame
                 :
              
               Let
               vs
               now
               consider
               of
               their
               
                 Fall
                 and
                 confusion
              
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               meanes
               as
               further
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               we
               may
               behold
               the
               adm●rable
               
               
                 wisedome
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               as
               hee
               leaues
               them
               to
               their
               owne
               lusts
               ,
               to
               
                 embrace
                 Satan
              
               ,
               and
               submit
               
               vnto
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               their
               desires
               ;
               so
               hath
               hee
               so
               disposed
               in
               his
               
                 wonderfull
                 Iustice
              
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 God
              
               whom
               they
               worship
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               them
               sure
               his
               owne
               ,
               seeing
               he
               is
               greedy
               of
               his
               Prey
               ,
               and
               would
               gladly
               haue
               other
               imployment
               to
               doe
               more
               mischiefe
               ,
               therefore
               he
               cares
               not
               how
               soone
               the
               bargaine
               be
               performed
               ,
               and
               rather
               then
               faile
               ,
               though
               all
               other
               meanes
               of
               detection
               should
               cease
               ,
               
                 himselfe
                 will
                 bee
                 the
                 instrument
              
               to
               bring
               his
               Beare
               to
               the
               Stake
               :
               And
               
                 this
                 he
                 doth
              
               ,
            
             
               By
               
                 Being
                 an
                 instrument
                 for
                 the
                 detection
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 Witch
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               such
               dangerous
               policie
               ,
               as
               that
               heerein
               also
               he
               hunts
               after
               vnstable
               soules
               ,
               while
               he
               seekes
               to
               giue
               them
               content
               
               in
               the
               
                 discouerie
                 of
                 the
                 Witch
              
               which
               hath
               done
               them
               so
               much
               mischiefe
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               onely
               
               
                 The
                 Blesser
                 readie
                 to
                 discouer
              
               and
               detect
               the
               
                 Bad
                 Witch
              
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               thereby
               encrease
               the
               
                 poore
                 peoples
                 rage
                 against
                 the
                 Witch
                 ,
              
               whereas
               indeed
               they
               should
               
                 be
                 angry
                 at
                 their
                 sins
              
               .
            
             
             
               But
               whereas
               in
               their
               
                 affliction
                 they
                 should
                 seeke
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
              
               that
               smites
               
               them
               ,
               by
               this
               discouery
               of
               the
               
                 Bad
                 Witch
              
               ,
               he
               encreaseth
               the
               
                 reputation
                 of
                 the
                 Blesser
              
               ,
               and
               so
               prouoketh
               the
               people
               more
               eagerly
               to
               runne
               after
               her
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               the
               
                 Good
                 Witch
              
               vttereth
               easily
               all
               her
               deceitfull
               wares
               ,
               to
               the
               deluding
               of
               the
               parties
               that
               are
               thus
               inquisitiue
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               
                 to
                 the
                 condemning
                 of
                 innocent
                 bloud
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               because
               people
               will
               bee
               loath
               to
               
                 credit
                 her
                 word
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               supposed
               
                 harmer
                 and
                 Bad
                 Witch
              
               ,
               therefore
               she
               hath
               vsually
               either
               
                 some
                 glasse
              
               wherein
               to
               shew
               the
               partie
               offending
               :
               or
               else
               hath
               
                 certaine
                 deceitfull
                 and
                 Satanicall
                 experiments
              
               ,
               to
               confirme
               her
               former
               detection
               of
               the
               Witch
               ;
               As
               namely
               ,
               by
               
                 casting
                 her
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 sticking
                 of
                 needles
                 ,
                 or
                 bodkins
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 stoole
                 where
                 she
                 sits
                 ,
                 burning
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 bewitched
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               By
               which
               ,
               either
               she
               confirmes
               the
               superstitious
               people
               in
               a
               wrong
               conceit
               ,
               it
               being
               easie
               for
               Satan
               
               to
               further
               these
               signes
               heereto
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               conceiue
               aright
               ,
               yet
               by
               
                 vsing
                 these
                 indirect
                 meanes
                 for
                 discouerie
                 ,
              
               they
               shall
               yet
               deeplier
               engage
               their
               soules
               vnto
               the
               power
               and
               malice
               of
               Satan
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               though
               the
               Bad
               Witch
               may
               bee
               detected
               by
               these
               meanes
               :
               yet
               neither
               is
               the
               wise
               Christian
               to
               vse
               these
               meanes
               for
               the
               
                 discouery
                 of
                 this
                 Monster
              
               ;
               neither
               is
               the
               
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 this
                 detection
                 ,
              
               as
               a
               sufficient
               euidence
               for
               the
               
                 certaine
                 discerning
                 and
                 iudging
              
               of
               the
               Witch
               .
            
             
               It
               will
               then
               be
               demanded
               ,
               
                 What
                 detections
                 and
                 presumptions
                 lawful
              
               wee
               may
               
                 haue
                 to
                 discouer
                 a
                 Witch
              
               ?
            
             
               
                 To
                 which
                 wee
                 answere
              
               ,
               That
               as
               
                 the
                 Lord
              
               hath
               ordained
               the
               Punishment
               of
               these
               offenders
               ,
               so
               no
               doubt
               hee
               hath
               also
               
                 disposed
                 the
                 meanes
              
               whereby
               they
               may
               be
               detected
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               be
               iustly
               punished
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECTIO
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 lawfull
                 meanes
                 of
                 detection
                 ,
                 And
                 1
                 of
                 Presumptions
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               
                 meanes
                 of
                 these
                 Detections
                 are
                 Principally
                 Two.
                 
              
               
            
             
               
                 Examination
                 ,
                 and
                 Conuiction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Touching
                   Examination
                
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 makes
                 enquiry
                 concerning
                 this
                 crime
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 vpon
                 euery
                 corrupt
                 passion
                 ,
                 o●
                 sleight
                 occasion
                 ,
                 but
                 vpon
                 
                   weightie
                   Presumptions
                   ,
                   probably
                
                 con●ecturing
                 of
                 the
                 Witch
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 :
              
               
                 1
                 
                   Notorious
                   defamation
                   of
                   this
                   crime
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 neighbours
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 report
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 
                   Accusation
                   of
                   a
                   fellow
                   Witch
                
                 ,
                 either
                 at
                 examination
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   at
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   death
                
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 neglected
                 ,
                 because
                 now
                 Authoritie
                 hauing
                 seized
                 on
                 hi●
                 ,
                 though
                 she
                 may
                 lie
                 before
                 she
                 be
                 discouered
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 hauing
                 ●●nfessed
                 herselfe
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Instrument
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   to
                   satisfie
                   Authoritie
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 cleare
                 the
                 innocent
                 ,
                 by
                 speaking
                 
                 truth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 (
                 though
                 otherwise
                 shee
                 would
                 not
                 )
                 to
                 accuse
                 the
                 delinquent
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 A
                 
                   third
                   presumption
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   cursing
                   :
                
                 For
                 when
                 a
                 bad
                 tongued
                 woman
                 shall
                 curse
                 a
                 partie
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 shortly
                 follow
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 shrewd
                 token
                 that
                 shee
                 is
                 a
                 Witch
                 ,
                 because
                 Witches
                 are
                 accustomed
                 to
                 execute
                 their
                 mischeuous
                 practises
                 by
                 cursing
                 and
                 banning
                 ,
                 &
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 examinatiō
                 ,
                 thogh
                 not
                 of
                 cōuiction
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 If
                 after
                 
                   Enmity
                   ,
                   quarreling
                
                 ,
                 or
                 threatning
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   present
                   mischief
                
                 do
                 follow
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 If
                 the
                 partie
                 suspected
                 be
                 anie
                 kin
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 
                   special
                   acquaintance
                   with
                   a
                   cōnicted
                   Witch
                   ,
                
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 conuey
                 their
                 Trades
                 and
                 Spirits
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 nearest
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 familiar
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 It
                 is
                 obserued
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Witch
                 receiues
                 som
                 mark
                 from
                 Satan
                 to
                 owne
                 her
                 by
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 priuy
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 vsually
                 raw
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 spirit
                 draws
                 bloud
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 shrewd
                 presumption
                 ,
                 to
                 examine
                 at
                 least
                 .
              
               
               
                 7
                 And
                 so
                 if
                 in
                 examination
                 wee
                 find
                 the
                 partie
                 
                   contrarie
                   and
                   in
                   〈◊〉
                   Tales
                
                 :
                 not
                 onely
                 Fearefull
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 case
                 ;
                 but
                 Doubtfull
                 and
                 Different
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 bee
                 a
                 Pres●…ption
                 to
                 argue
                 a
                 guiltie
                 conscience
                 :
              
               
                 Thus
                 of
                 Presumptions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2
                 Of
                 Examination
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 concerning
                 Examination
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 either
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 
                   Question
                   fro●
                   the
                   Magistrate
                
                 ,
                 by
                 certaine
                 wise
                 and
                 
                   crosse
                   Interrogations
                
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 :
              
               
                 Or
                 else
                 
                   by
                   Torture
                
                 ,
                 when
                 together
                 with
                 words
                 ,
                 some
                 violent
                 meanes
                 are
                 vsed
                 ,
                 by
                 paine
                 ,
                 to
                 extort
                 confession
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 haue
                 necessarie
                 place
                 when
                 the
                 partie
                 is
                 obstinate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 3
                 Of
                 Conuiction
                 .
              
               
                 Hauing
                 vsed
                 the
                 best
                 meanes
                 by
                 Examination
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 is
                 Conuiction
                 ,
                 whereby
                 after
                 iust
                 examination
                 ,
                 the
                 Witch
                 is
                 discouered
                 ;
                 To
                 this
                 must
                 concurre
                 ,
                 not
                 bare
                 presumptions
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   sufficient
                   Proofes
                
                 :
                 Not
                 such
                 as
                 heeretofore
                 haue
                 beene
                 reckoned
                 ,
                 or
                 like
                 to
                 those
                 ;
                 As
                 
                   scratching
                   the
                   suspected
                   
                   party
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   confession
                   of
                   a
                   partie
                   dying
                   ,
                
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 hath
                 bewitched
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 
                   manifest
                   conviction
                
                 ,
                 these
                 Proofes
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 sufficient
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 
                   Free
                   confession
                   of
                   the
                   crime
                
                 
                 
                   by
                   the
                   party
                   suspected
                
                 ,
                 after
                 due
                 examination
                 ,
                 being
                 found
                 in
                 diuers
                 tales
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 but
                 say
                 the
                 
                   Partie
                   will
                   not
                   confesse
                
                 ,
                 Here
                 then
                 the
                 
                   testimonie
                   of
                   two
                   sufficient
                   witnesses
                   is
                   currant
                   ,
                
                 prouing
                 
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   things
                
                 :
                 either
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 party
                 accused
                 
                   hath
                   made
                   a
                   league
                   with
                   Satan
                
                 ;
                 or
                 hath
                 done
                 some
                 knowne
                 
                   practise
                   of
                   Witch-craft
                
                 ,
                 producing
                 likely
                 arguments
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 thereof
                 :
                 As
              
               
                 
                   1
                   That
                   
                     the
                     Witch
                     hath
                     called
                     vpon
                     the
                     deuill
                     for
                     helpe
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2
                   That
                   
                     she
                     entertaines
                     a
                     familiar
                     spirit
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   conference
                   with
                   it
                   in
                   any
                   Forme
                   ,
                   or
                   likenesse
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   That
                   
                     she
                     hath
                     shewed
                     ones
                     face
                     in
                     a
                     glasse
                     being
                     absent
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   4
                   That
                   they
                   haue
                   
                     fore-told
                     things
                     to
                     come
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   
                     Holpen
                     to
                     things
                     lost
                  
                   ,
                   whereof
                   they
                   haue
                   had
                   no
                   ordinary
                   meanes
                   
                   of
                   knowledge
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   That
                   they
                   
                     haue
                     healed
                     by
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     Spells
                     ,
                     Amulets
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 the
                 
                   Leag●●
                   with
                   Satan
                   be
                   secret
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 be
                 discouered
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 both
                 Satan
                 willing
                 to
                 haue
                 it
                 knowne
                 by
                 effects
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 his
                 kingdom
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 hastning
                 the
                 cōfusion
                 of
                 his
                 slaues
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 such
                 like
                 effects
                 hee
                 doth
                 discouer
                 them
                 :
                 1
                 To
                 haue
                 
                   speedier
                   possession
                
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 lest
                 afterward
                 by
                 remorce
                 they
                 might
                 bee
                 brought
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 2
                 as
                 
                   hating
                   so
                   detestably
                   euen
                   all
                   mankinde
                   ,
                
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 endure
                 they
                 should
                 inioy
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 benefits
                 thereof
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 an
                 houre
                 :
                 3
                 but
                 especially
                 ,
                 the
                 Policie
                 of
                 Satan
                 
                 in
                 this
                 discouerie
                 is
                 ,
                 1
                 to
                 
                   satisfie
                   the
                   rage
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                
                 who
                 now
                 hauing
                 found
                 the
                 Witch
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 being
                 auenged
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 doe
                 intend
                 nothing
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 satisfying
                 of
                 their
                 malice
                 in
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Witch
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 so
                 therein
                 to
                 
                   procure
                   credite
                   and
                   estimation
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   Witch
                   ,
                
                 to
                 make
                 more
                 worke
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 
                 meanes
                 ,
                 this
                 enemy
                 to
                 mankind
                 ,
                 this
                 
                   badde
                   Witch
                
                 hath
                 beene
                 discouered
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 may
                 obserue
                 
                   the
                   ouer-ruling
                
                 
                 
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   herein
                
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 Satan
                 do
                 hasten
                 the
                 speedie
                 discouerie
                 of
                 the
                 Witch
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 oft-times
                 disposeth
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 shall
                 liue
                 long
                 ,
                 yea
                 die
                 vndetected
                 :
                 Eyther
                 because
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   may
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   Election
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 repent
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 sinne
                 by
                 holy
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 bee
                 freed
                 both
                 from
                 temporall
                 and
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 .
              
               
                 Or
                 some
                 remaine
                 longer
                 vndisclosed
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   execute
                   greater
                   mischiefe
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   :
                
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 cruelly
                 bent
                 thereto
                 .
              
               
                 Or
                 else
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 
                   some
                   Co●enant
                   with
                   Sathan
                   by
                   the
                   Witch
                   for
                   some
                   terme
                   of
                   yeares
                   ,
                
                 which
                 hee
                 is
                 contented
                 to
                 binde
                 himselfe
                 to
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 her
                 more
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 secure
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 of
                 the
                 proofes
                 to
                 discouer
                 the
                 Witch
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 shee
                 may
                 not
                 safely
                 be
                 condemned
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               True
               Remedies
               against
               Witchcraft
               .
            
          
           
             HItherto
             of
             the
             meanes
             to
             
               Discouer
               Witch-craft
            
             :
             Now
             let
             vs
             consider
             of
             the
             meanes
             whereby
             we
             may
             preuent
             ,
             and
             
               be
               deliuered
               from
               the
               same
            
             .
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               I.
               
            
             
               VVHEREVNTO
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Lord
               hath
               gratiously
               
               afforded
               the
               
                 blessing
                 of
                 Gouernement
              
               as
               a
               speciall
               means
               to
               
                 discouer
                 witchcraft
              
               :
               and
               so
               by
               cutting
               off
               the
               offender
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               very
               mercifully
               also
               to
               preuent
               the
               same
               :
               Therefore
               let
               vs
               acknowledge
               vnfainedly
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               heerein
               .
               
                 Pray
                 we
                 for
                 the
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               may
               giue
               him
               a
               discerning
               spirit
               herein
               :
               and
               yeeld
               we
               al
               conscionable
               obedience
               to
               him
               vnder
               God
               ,
               that
               for
               our
               sins
               he
               may
               not
               be
               giuen
               vp
               to
               security
               &
               
               such
               strong
               delusiós
               ,
               as
               either
               to
               neglect
               the
               prosecuting
               of
               this
               sin
               ,
               or
               to
               iustifie
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Surely
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               great
               cause
               to
               be
               thankefull
               to
               our
               God
               for
               that
               which
               our
               
                 Gracious
                 Soueraigne
              
               hath
               commended
               for
               the
               perpetuall
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               this
               end
               :
               so
               are
               we
               also
               to
               blesse
               his
               Maiestie
               for
               that
               further
               Courage
               and
               Conscience
               of
               
               our
               
                 true
                 Christian
                 and
                 renowned
                 King
              
               ,
               that
               hath
               also
               iustified
               the
               
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 against
                 that
                 vsurped
                 Hierarchie
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 A●tichrist
                 ,
              
               being
               that
               Arch-coni●●er
               ,
               &
               deceiuer
               of
               the
               world
               :
               O
               how
               hath
               he
               bin
               displayed
               and
               liuely
               painted
               out
               by
               the
               Pen
               of
               a
               ready
               Writer
               !
               And
               shall
               not
               the
               Lord
               preserue
               his
               Anoynted
               
                 to
                 burne
                 the
                 whore
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
              
               and
               make
               her
               desolate
               ?
               O
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               make
               vs
               ▪
               worthy
               of
               such
               a
               blessing
               ;
               that
               our
               eyes
               might
               beholde
               the
               
                 falt
                 of
                 Antichrist
              
               !
               That
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               may
               be
               set
               vp
               in
               full
               beautie
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 First-borne
                 may
                 come
                 in
              
               ,
               
               and
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               may
               come
               to
               iudgement
               :
               
               Euen
               so
               blessed
               Father
               ,
               hasten
               this
               thine
               eternall
               Word
               ,
               and
               let
               all
               the
               people
               say
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               further
               consider
               of
               the
               
                 Remedies
                 of
                 Witch-craft
              
               .
            
             
               These
               consist
               eyther
               in
               
                 preuenting
                 of
                 the
                 euils
                 and
                 dangers
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               or
               ,
            
             
               In
               the
               Recouerie
               and
               Release
               from
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               That
               these
               may
               be
               preuented
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               otherwise
               ,
               
                 All
                 should
              
               
               
                 be
                 afflicted
              
               :
               For
               Sathan
               maliceth
               all
               ,
               would
               haue
               none
               free
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               that
               hindereth
               his
               malice
               heerein
               ,
               hath
               also
               
                 ordayned
                 meanes
              
               heereunto
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               
                 very
                 Witches
              
               themselues
               haue
               confessed
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               preuayle
               against
               some
               :
               And
               we
               see
               (
               by
               Gods
               mercie
               )
               the
               most
               freed
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               What
               may
               be
               the
               meanes
               heereto
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               SECTIO
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 particular
                 Remedies
                 against
                 Witch-craft
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               are
               either
               ,
            
             
               1
               Deceitfull
               and
               dangerous
               .
            
             
               And
               these
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
            
             
               1
               Eyther
               such
               as
               seeme
               to
               helpe
               ,
               and
               yet
               doe
               nothing
               in
               truth
               .
            
             
               2
               Or
               else
               ,
               if
               they
               
                 yeelde
                 helpe
                 to
                 the
                 bodie
              
               for
               the
               present
               .
            
             
               1
               They
               both
               leaue
               it
               hereafter
               to
               further
               mischiefe
               .
            
             
               2
               And
               especially
               do
               
                 hurt
                 the
                 soule
              
               ,
               both
               :
               first
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               :
               but
               ,
               2
               chiefly
               for
               the
               
                 time
                 to
                 come
              
               .
            
             
               2
               These
               
                 Remedies
                 are
                 sincere
              
               and
               safe
               .
               And
               these
               are
               Generall
               ,
               or
               Particular
               .
            
             
               
                 Naturall
                 or
                 Spirituall
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 these
                 eyther
                 ,
              
               
                 Preseruatiue
                 or
                 Restoratiue
                 :
              
               
                 Or
                 ,
                 Priuate
                 or
                 Publike
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               SECTIO
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 PReseruatiue
                 Remedies
              
               ,
               are
               such
               ,
               whereby
               men
               are
               kept
               from
               the
               power
               &
               hurts
               of
               Witches
               :
               and
               these
               are
               such
            
             
               
                 1
                 
                   As
                   concerne
                
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 Or
                 ,
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 their
                 abode
                 .
              
            
             
               1
               To
               preserue
               the
               
                 persons
                 of
                 men
              
               ,
               the
               chiefe
               &
               onely
               soueraigne
               means
               
               is
               ,
               that
               whereas
               by
               nature
               ,
               
                 wee
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 Diuells
                 slaues
                 ,
              
               led
               captiue
               by
               him
               at
               his
               will
               ,
               subiect
               to
               all
               sorts
               of
               his
               delusions
               and
               torments
               ,
               vpon
               anie
               occasion
               :
               Therefore
               we
               would
               
                 discerne
                 this
                 naturall
                 condition
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               2
               Discerning
               of
               it
               ,
               wee
               would
               not
               
               
                 rest
                 therein
              
               :
               but
               rather
               be
               brought
               to
               a
               deniall
               thereof
               ,
               to
               renounce
               the
               same
               by
               true
               sorrow
               and
               repentance
               ,
               and
               so
               labour
               to
               
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 the
                 glorious
                 libertie
                 of
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               this
               ,
               by
               
                 embracing
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               
               and
               so
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               
                 Couenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 bloud
                 ,
              
               1
               by
               receiuing
               
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               2
               beleeuing
               the
               precious
               promises
               therein
               contained
               ,
               3
               applying
               the
               same
               to
               our
               particular
               conditions
               ,
               4
               and
               so
               returning
               thankefulnesse
               vnto
               our
               GOD.
               For
               these
               ●his
               rich
               mercies
               in
               the
               pardon
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               by
               
                 yeelding
                 vp
                 our
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
                 as
                 a
                 liuing
                 sacrifice
              
               vnto
               our
               God
               ,
               in
               obedience
               to
               his
               blessed
               will
               ,
               euen
               with
               all
               sinceritie
               ,
               and
               readinesse
               of
               minde
               ,
               and
               purpose
               of
               heart
               ,
               together
               with
               conformitie
               of
               the
               outward
               man
               in
               our
               reasonable
               seruice
               of
               God
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               life
               .
            
             
               As
               heereby
               ,
               hauing
               the
               promise
               ,
               1
               to
               be
               kept
               by
               the
               
                 mighty
                 power
                 of
                 God
              
               to
               saluation
               ,
               2
               to
               bee
               alwayes
               within
               the
               speciall
               protection
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               bee
               kept
               in
               all
               our
               wayes
               :
               3
               To
               this
               end
               to
               haue
               the
               ●…nistring
               of
               the
               blessed
               Angells
               ,
               to
               p●…serue
               vs
               from
               the
               euill
               one
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               no
               Witch-craft
               preuayle
               against
               Iacob
               ,
               nor
               sorcery
               against
               Israel
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               before
               hath
               beene
               layd
               downe
               :
               not
               that
               the
               Elect
               may
               be
               altogether
               
               free
               from
               this
               affliction
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               shall
               turne
               to
               their
               good
               ,
               their
               soules
               shall
               be
               safe
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               nothing
               so
               often
               subiect
               thereto
               as
               the
               wicked
               and
               reprobate
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               ,
               laboring
               to
               walke
               honestly
               as
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ;
               remembring
               that
               his
               Angells
               attend
               for
               our
               protection
               and
               comfort
               ,
               and
               so
               being
               carefull
               not
               to
               grieue
               those
               heauenly
               souldiers
               ,
               but
               to
               encourage
               them
               in
               their
               watch
               and
               guard
               ouer
               vs
               ,
               1.
               
               Corinthians
               chap.
               11.
               and
               verse
               10.
               
            
             
               This
               
                 soueraigne
                 Remedie
              
               subordinates
               also
               many
               speciall
               ,
               prouisoes
               and
               caueats
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               seuerall
               occasions
               in
               the
               world
               :
               As
               next
               to
               
                 renue
                 our
                 right
                 in
                 Christ
                 daily
                 by
                 vn●…ned
                 repentance
                 .
              
               To
               
                 arme
                 our selues
                 daily
              
               by
               conscionable
               meditation
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               prouidence
               of
               the
               Almighty
               in
               the
               protection
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               Psal.
               91.
               
               To
               
                 feare
                 our selues
                 continually
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               our
               owne
               worth
               or
               sufficiencie
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               renounce
               carnall
               confidence
               ,
               and
               policie
               ,
               &c.
               
               wholy
               to
               resigne
               vp
               our selues
               into
               the
               sole
               protection
               of
               the
               Almighty
               .
               To
               
                 maintaine
                 our
                 Christian
                 libertie
              
               and
               humility
               with
               all
               wisedome
               ,
               not
               being
               seruants
               vnto
               men
               ,
               but
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               Christ
               ,
               not
               to
               entangle
               our selues
               with
               the
               world
               ,
               though
               wee
               must
               vse
               it
               :
               to
               auoide
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               euen
               lawfull
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               recreations
               ,
               especially
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               doubtfull
               &
               of
               
                 euill
                 report
              
               ,
               as
               
                 carding
                 &c.
              
               wherin
               vsually
               Satan
               hath
               a
               cast
               .
               To
               be
               
                 choise
                 of
                 our
                 company
              
               ,
               especially
               ,
               of
               
                 Papi●●s
                 ,
                 profane
                 persons
                 ,
                 cursers
                 ,
                 swearers
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               because
               by
               these
               instruments
               God
               tries
               our
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               Satan
               if
               we
               grow
               indifferent
               ,
               eyther
               prepareth
               to
               the
               Trade
               ,
               or
               preuayles
               to
               afflict
               vs
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               To
               
                 be
                 wise
                 in
                 our
                 Liberalitie
              
               ,
               and
               Almesdeedes
               ,
               not
               distributing
               to
               each
               sort
               of
               poore
               ,
               because
               many
               times
               Witches
               go
               vnder
               this
               habite
               ,
               as
               being
               left
               to
               this
               miserie
               ,
               for
               the
               confusion
               of
               their
               conceited
               soueraignetie
               ,
               and
               prouocation
               of
               their
               Enuie
               and
               Malice
               ,
               to
               doe
               further
               
               mischiefe
               :
               especially
               ,
               to
               take
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               any
               such
               suspected
               〈◊〉
               vnto
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               bee
               straight-handed
               towards
               the●
               ,
               not
               to
               entertaine
               them
               in
               our
               houses
               ,
               not
               to
               relieue
               them
               with
               〈◊〉
               morsels
               :
               Especially
               ,
               if
               wee
               dis●…
               them
               as
               their
               nature
               and
               neede
               is
               〈◊〉
               be
               
                 free
                 mouthed
              
               ,
               and
               
                 light
                 fingered
              
               ,
               〈◊〉
               
               craue
               of
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               bold
               &
               impudent
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               And
               therefore
               heere
               it
               standeth
               〈◊〉
               vpon
               to
               vse
               a
               
                 Christian
                 co●●age
              
               i●
               〈◊〉
               our
               ▪
               Actions
               ,
               not
               to
               
                 feare
                 their
                 c●…
                 ▪
              
               nor
               
                 seeke
                 for
                 their
                 blessings
              
               ,
               for
               after
               these
               things
               ●o
               the
               Gentiles
               seeke
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               not
               with
               
                 ratings
                 or
                 reuilings
              
               ,
               
               but
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 rebuke
                 thee
                 Sathan
              
               .
               If
               wee
               do
               good
               to
               any
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               especially
               to
               the
               
                 houshold
                 of
                 Faith
              
               :
               and
               so
               to
               
                 examine
                 such
                 of
                 their
                 beliefe
              
               ,
               of
               their
               
                 experiment
                 all
                 knowledge
                 concerning
                 s●●uation
              
               ,
               
               and
               so
               we
               may
               by
               Gods
               mercie
               ,
               both
               
                 preuent
                 our
              
               selues
               from
               being
               
               hurt
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               happily
               
                 discouer
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               hasten
               their
               confusion
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               if
               we
               haue
               got
               any
               inkling
               of
               their
               leagues
               or
               spirites
               ,
               or
               
               
                 prayers
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               we
               are
               in
               no
               case
               to
               conceale
               this
               ,
               left
               wee
               bee
               confederate
               
               with
               Satan
               :
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               for
               our
               infidelitie
               ,
               and
               carnall
               wisedome
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               let
               vs
               manifest
               what
               wee
               know
               (
               if
               occasion
               se●ue
               )
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               :
               especially
               if
               there
               be
               
                 any
                 hurt
                 done
              
               ,
               wee
               are
               bound
               in
               conscience
               to
               iustifie
               God
               ;
               to
               bring
               his
               Iudgements
               to
               light
               ,
               to
               hasten
               his
               enemies
               to
               their
               confusion
               ,
               and
               procure
               any
               lawful
               case
               to
               his
               poore
               afflicted
               seruants
               .
            
             
               Thus
               may
               we
               preserue
               our
               persons
               from
               the
               malice
               of
               Sathans
               Instruments
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 Preseruatiues
                 for
                 houses
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 COncerning
                 our
                 houses
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               
                 policie
                 of
                 Sathan
                 to
                 worke
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               by
               shaking
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               distracting
               ,
               or
               hindering
               vs
               in
               holy
               dueties
               ,
               to
               disquiet
               or
               feare
               vs
               ;
               and
               thereby
               to
               worke
               vpon
               our
               Infidelities
               ,
               
               and
               distempers
               ,
               bringing
               vs
               thereby
               to
               neglect
               of
               holy
               means
               ,
               and
               prouoking
               to
               impatiency
               ,
               wherby
               wee
               may
               giue
               the
               Lord
               occasion
               to
               leaue
               vs
               to
               his
               snares
               :
               Therefore
               hath
               he
               vsed
               to
               haunt
               and
               
                 molest
                 our
                 dwelling
                 places
              
               ,
               with
               Apparitions
               and
               strange
               annoyances
               of
               noise
               &c.
               
            
             
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               very
               fit
               to
               preuent
               him
               heerein
               by
               holy
               meanes
               .
               
            
             
               And
               these
               are
               ,
               
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 dedication
                 of
                 our
                 houses
                 :
              
               and
               this
               is
               done
               ,
            
             
               1
               Not
               onely
               by
               
                 conscionable
                 prayer
              
               vnto
               God
               ,
               when
               wee
               come
               vnto
               them
               :
               2
               but
               also
               by
               
                 solemne
                 vowing
              
               and
               
                 consecrating
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               the
               first
               epistle
               of
               Paul
               to
               
                 Timothy
                 chap.
                 4.
                 verse
              
               5.
               
            
             
               3
               To
               make
               
                 choice
                 of
                 our
                 habitations
              
               where
               wee
               may
               enioy
               the
               powerfull
               ordinances
               of
               God.
               And
               ,
            
             
               4
               If
               we
               come
               to
               any
               houses
               where
               any
               
                 monuments
                 of
                 Idolatrie
              
               haue
               remayned
               ,
               thence
               
                 to
                 remoue
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               5
               Yea
               ,
               if
               (
               as
               the
               manner
               was
               in
               Poperie
               )
               for
               the
               verie
               building
               of
               their
               houses
               ,
               to
               
                 fashion
                 them
                 according
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 temples
                 :
              
               If
               in
               such
               cases
               we
               alter
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               
                 may
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 resemblance
                 of
                 Sathans
                 Throne
                 :
              
               I
               thinke
               it
               (
               sauing
               better
               Iudgements
               )
               though
               for
               the
               publique
               ,
               in
               indifferent
               things
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               leaue
               things
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               to
               bee
               ordered
               and
               disposed
               of
               by
               him
               :
               yet
               in
               our
               priuate
               affaires
               ,
               where
               wee
               haue
               power
               in
               our
               hands
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               thinke
               it
               may
               stand
               with
               Christian
               wisedome
               and
               courage
               .
            
             
               6
               But
               howsoeuer
               ,
               wee
               may
               not
               
                 be
                 ouer-curious
              
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               I
               doe
               
                 speake
                 as
                 a
                 foole
              
               :
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               nay
               ,
               I
               dare
               auouch
               (
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               Almightie
               God
               )
               that
               wee
               shall
               vndoubtedly
               much
               
                 sanctifie
                 them
                 by
                 holie
                 order
              
               ,
               and
               discipline
               in
               the
               Familie
               ,
               by
               holie
               Exercises
               of
               Prayer
               and
               Meditation
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               catechizing
               of
               the
               Families
               ,
               purging
               out
               incarnate
               diuells
               thence
               ,
               I
               meane
               prophane
               and
               rebellious
               seruants
               ,
               Psalme
               101.
               that
               hate
               to
               be
               reprooued
               ,
               not
               buying
               their
               seruice
               so
               
               deare
               ,
               as
               to
               giue
               them
               libertie
               to
               
                 profane
                 the
                 Sabaoths
              
               ,
               to
               let
               them
               liue
               in
               ignorance
               ,
               profanenesse
               ,
               &c.
               lest
               for
               these
               things
               the
               wrath
               of
               GOD
               come
               vppon
               vs
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               leaue
               vs
               to
               be
               afflicted
               by
               euill
               Angells
               .
            
             
               This
               in
               generall
               hath
               beene
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               particulars
               of
               their
               practise
               these
               particulars
               may
               be
               auouched
               ,
               as
               Deuter.
               20.
               5.
               
               Wee
               haue
               runne
               for
               the
               
                 dedication
                 of
                 the
                 house
              
               ,
               wherein
               was
               acknowledged
               ,
               that
               wee
               receiued
               it
               as
               the
               free
               gift
               of
               God
               :
               not
               that
               great
               Babel
               which
               we
               haue
               builded
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               our
               name
               ,
               
                 Dan.
                 4.
                 
                 Psalme
              
               49.
               &c.
               But
               that
               which
               God
               of
               his
               mercie
               hath
               giuen
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               1.
               
               Chron.
               29.
               and
               therefore
               we
               should
               giue
               it
               vnto
               him
               againe
               ,
               in
               consecrating
               it
               to
               his
               seruice
               .
               Examples
               we
               haue
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 building
                 an
                 altar
              
               where
               hee
               dwelt
               ,
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               Genes
               .
               12.
               8.
               of
               Noah
               when
               hee
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Arke
               to
               inhabite
               the
               earth
               ,
               that
               great
               possession
               which
               then
               the
               Lord
               restored
               ,
               and
               enfranchised
               him
               withaall
               ,
               
               Genes
               .
               8.
               20.
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               when
               hee
               came
               to
               Bethel
               ,
               which
               he
               consecrates
               as
               an
               house
               vnto
               God
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               it
               was
               
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 his
                 habitation
              
               .
            
             
               So
               did
               Hezekiah
               sanctifie
               the
               people
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               to
               receiue
               the
               Passeouer
               ,
               fearing
               lest
               they
               had
               not
               glorified
               him
               in
               their
               families
               and
               habitations
               ,
               2.
               
               Chron.
               31.
               
            
             
               So
               did
               Iacob
               purge
               his
               familie
               of
               Idolatrie
               ,
               casting
               out
               all
               the
               Idolls
               of
               his
               wife
               
                 Rebecca
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Genesis
              
               chap.
               35.
               vers
               .
               1.
               2.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               
                 remedies
                 preseruatiue
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               .
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 Restoratiue
                 Remedies
                 generall
                 .
              
            
             
               NOw
               the
               Restoratiue
               means
               follow
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               either
               1
               
                 Generall
                 concerning
                 whole
                 Countries
              
               .
            
             
               Or
               else
               ,
               
                 Speciall
                 ,
                 respecting
                 particular
                 persons
              
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Generall
                 remedies
                 to
                 dissolue
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 Sathan
                 are
                 .
              
            
             
             
               1
               The
               
                 free
                 libertie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               10.
               v.
               18.
               
               
                 Sathan
                 like
                 Lightning
              
               falles
               downe
               thereat
               :
               So
               doth
               Moses
               to
               this
               end
               commend
               the
               reuerend
               and
               obedient
               hearing
               of
               the
               Lords
               Prophets
               ,
               Deut.
               8.
               18.
               
            
             
               2
               
                 Conscionable
                 execution
                 of
                 Iustice
              
               ,
               against
               all
               other
               offenders
               ,
               but
               especially
               against
               these
               ,
               and
               among
               these
               against
               the
               
                 Good
                 Witch
              
               :
               she
               is
               the
               meanes
               of
               encreasing
               the
               other
               :
               and
               ▪
               yet
               it
               is
               lamentable
               to
               obserue
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Good
                 Witch
              
               is
               spared
               ,
               and
               accepted
               vsually
               of
               all
               ,
               because
               shee
               helpeth
               at
               a
               pinch
               ,
               holdeth
               life
               and
               present
               hopes
               ,
               though
               the
               
                 Badde
                 Witch
              
               now
               and
               then
               ,
               because
               wee
               would
               not
               loose
               our
               present
               happinesse
               ,
               we
               cannot
               endure
               afflictions
               ,
               is
               haled
               to
               iudgement
               .
            
             
               Thus
               of
               
                 Generall
                 Restoratiues
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECTIO
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 Particular
                 follow
                 for
                 priuate
                 persons
                 .
              
            
             
               THough
               not
               absolute
               and
               necessarily
               effectuall
               ,
               as
               was
               the
               gift
               of
               casting
               out
               of
               Diuells
               which
               ceased
               with
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prime
               Churches
               :
               yet
               profitable
               and
               conuenient
               to
               be
               vsed
               ,
               euen
               vnto
               the
               worlds
               end
               of
               all
               Christians
               ,
               very
               comfortable
               in
               the
               issue
               and
               successe
               thereof
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               ,
            
             
               1
               To
               search
               out
               the
               true
               cause
               of
               this
               affliction
               ,
               namely
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               
                 Lam.
                 3.
                 39.
                 40.
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
              
               5.
               15.
               
            
             
               2
               To
               approoue
               our
               faith
               in
               the
               free
               mercie
               of
               God
               by
               heartie
               Prayer
               and
               Fasting
               ,
               for
               pardon
               especially
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               remouall
               of
               the
               affliction
               ,
               as
               may
               stand
               with
               Gods
               glorie
               ,
               submitting
               heerein
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               1.
               
               Sam.
               16.
               
            
             
             
               3
               Submitting
               patiently
               to
               the
               affliction
               ,
               and
               comforting
               our selues
               with
               the
               speciall
               protection
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               faithfull
               promise
               that
               this
               shall
               turne
               to
               our
               good
               ,
               assuring
               our selues
               that
               the
               Lord
               wil
               not
               suffer
               vs
               to
               bee
               tempted
               aboue
               our
               strength
               ,
               but
               wil
               grant
               in
               his
               good
               time
               a
               ioyfull
               issue
               :
               not
               measuring
               our
               estate
               in
               Gods
               fauor
               simply
               by
               the
               successe
               heerein
               ,
               much
               lesse
               by
               the
               affliction
               it selfe
               ,
               which
               is
               common
               to
               all
               ,
               but
               resoluing
               ,
               though
               hee
               kill
               vs
               ,
               yet
               to
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               trying
               our selues
               by
               the
               different
               bearing
               and
               qualifying
               of
               the
               affliction
               that
               it
               hath
            
             
               
                 1
                 More
                 weaned
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 :
              
               
                 2
                 More
                 humbled
                 vs
                 in
                 a
                 hatred
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 More
                 prouoked
                 vs
                 to
                 hunger
                 after
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 More
                 purged
                 and
                 prepared
                 vs
                 thereunto
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               thus
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 Remedies
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               False
               Remedies
               .
            
          
           
             SHall
             wee
             now
             take
             some
             view
             of
             
               the
               False
               and
               superstitious
               Remedies
            
             ,
             vsed
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             
               encreased
               by
               the
               Papists
            
             ,
             to
             release
             and
             preuent
             these
             mischiefes
             ?
          
           
             Surely
             ,
             neuer
             more
             need
             to
             display
             and
             confound
             these
             practises
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             name
             them
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             confute
             them
             :
             
          
           
             Which
             are
             they
             ?
          
           
             Examine
             we
             the
             Foundation
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             
               Imitation
               of
               Apostolike
               callings
            
             ,
             there
             is
             also
             
               presumed
               Apostolike
               power
            
             ,
             to
             worke
             miracles
             ,
             to
             cast
             out
             diuels
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             a
             
               miraculous
               gift
            
             ,
             to
             heale
             such
             mischiefes
             as
             do
             proceede
             from
             Witches
             .
          
           
             Vnto
             which
             
               we
               reply
            
             ,
             that
             
               that
               extraordinarie
            
             
             
               calling
               ceasing
            
             ,
             the
             effect
             ceaseth
             withall
             :
          
           
             As
             1
             
               being
               not
               necessary
               for
               these
               Times
               ,
            
             seeing
             they
             were
             ordayned
             
             onely
             
               for
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             newly
             planted
             and
             to
             bee
             rooted
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             or
             to
             bee
             iustified
             thereby
             against
             their
             forged
             miracles
             ;
             which
             being
             now
             approoued
             and
             acknowledged
             of
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             and
             hauing
             a
             constant
             and
             ordinary
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             to
             instruct
             the
             same
             sufficiently
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             neede
             of
             such
             
               extraordinary
               Signes
            
             ,
             so
             witnesseth
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
               14.
               22.
               
               That
               change
               of
               tongs
               ,
            
             and
             some
             generall
             Miracles
             ,
             
               are
               for
               a
               Signe
               not
               to
               them
               that
               beleeue
               ,
               but
               to
               them
               which
               beleeue
               not
               :
            
             as
             if
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             in
             
               the
               first
               preaching
            
             thereof
             ,
             was
             accompained
             
               with
               strange
               and
               miraculous
               operations
            
             ,
             as
             a
             Signe
             to
             manifest
             the
             power
             thereof
             to
             the
             
               confusion
               of
               all
               the
               fayned
               miracles
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             wherein
             they
             vaunting
             ,
             might
             bee
             detained
             from
             embracing
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             being
             offered
             to
             the
             world
             without
             Efficacie
             ,
             from
             base
             and
             contemptible
             
             meanes
             :
             but
             that
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Lord
             being
             manifest
             in
             the
             weakenesse
             of
             his
             seruants
             by
             these
             miraculous
             operations
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             sufficient
             to
             make
             knowne
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             was
             nothing
             
               inferiour
               to
               the
               Oracles
               of
               the
               Deuil
               ,
            
             seeing
             it
             was
             honoured
             with
             such
             excellent
             and
             supernaturall
             workes
             :
             so
             by
             the
             inward
             working
             thereof
             in
             their
             conscience
             ,
             
               in
               discouering
               the
               secretes
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             and
             meeting
             with
             their
             hidden
             ,
             false
             and
             secret
             corruptions
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             others
             
               was
               the
               greatest
               Miracle
            
             :
          
           
             It
             might
             thereby
             gaine
             the
             true
             Esteeme
             among
             them
             ,
             
               that
               GOD
               was
               in
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               meanes
               :
               1.
               
               Cor.
            
             14.
             25.
             26.
             and
             thereby
             might
             prooue
             effectuall
             to
             conuert
             the
             vnbeleeuing
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Lord
               had
               ordained
               him
               vnto
               saluation
               .
               Actes
            
             Chap.
             13.
             
             Verse
             46
             ,
             47
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             it
             is
             
               not
               necessarie
            
             
             that
             these
             giftes
             should
             nowe
             remaine
             :
             so
             if
             they
             did
             remaine
             ,
             
               they
               might
               then
               challendge
               the
               effectualnesse
               
               of
               the
               Apostles
               preaching
               ,
            
             as
             if
             that
             the
             Gospel
             were
             not
             sufficiently
             confirmed
             by
             them
             ,
             seeing
             still
             it
             needs
             to
             be
             confirmed
             by
             miracles
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             seeing
             the
             Promise
             and
             
               the
               Gift
            
             goe
             together
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             in
             that
             
             the
             Promise
             was
             onely
             made
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             concerning
             those
             times
             ,
             to
             doe
             those
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             generations
             of
             the
             churches
             succeeding
             ▪
             therfore
             seeing
             the
             Promise
             was
             only
             in
             force
             vnto
             them
             ,
             it
             followeth
             also
             
             necessarily
             ,
             that
             the
             gift
             was
             limited
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             pretended
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Church
               of
               the
               Ie●es
            
             
             had
             this
             power
             ,
             and
             why
             not
             then
             the
             
               Church
               of
               the
               Gentils
            
             ,
             vnder
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             Christ
             was
             nothing
             inferiou●
             to
             Moses
             ?
             yet
             seeing
             no
             certainetie
             can
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             of
             any
             such
             
               Iewish
               power
            
             ,
             but
             that
             rather
             they
             are
             condemned
             heerein
             ,
             as
             doing
             it
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             and
             so
             our
             Sauiour
             in
             that
             reply
             ,
             driues
             out
             one
             naile
             with
             another
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             accused
             him
             to
             cast
             out
             Diuells
             ,
             by
             
             
             helpe
             of
             Beelzebub
             ,
             returnes
             it
             vpon
             them
             ,
             
               By
               whom
               then
               doe
               your
               children
               cast
               them
               out
               ?
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Cast
               the
               Beame
               out
               of
               your
               owne
               eyes
               .
            
             It
             is
             you
             that
             cast
             out
             diuells
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Beelzebub
             ,
             and
             would
             you
             excuse
             your selues
             by
             condemning
             of
             me
             ?
             or
             do
             you
             measure
             me
             by
             them
             ?
             Therefore
             
               they
               shall
               be
               your
               Iudges
            
             ,
             they
             shall
             iustifie
             mee
             whom
             you
             condemne
             ,
             
             their
             maister
             hath
             acknowledged
             me
             to
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             worke
             by
             Satan
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             rise
             vp
             in
             iudgement
             against
             you
             ,
             that
             condemne
             me
             to
             worke
             by
             Sathan
             ,
             who
             by
             them
             hath
             iustified
             me
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             
               mightie
               power
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             As
             for
             that
             they
             alleadge
             ,
             That
             
             
               such
               tokens
               shall
               follow
               them
               that
               beleeue
               :
               In
               my
               name
               they
               shall
               cast
               out
               d●uels
               ,
               &c.
               Marke
            
             16.
             17.
             
             This
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             
               concerning
               the
               church
               immediatly
               after
               Christ
               ,
            
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             onelie
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             
               their
               immediate
               Successours
            
             ;
             for
             some
             short
             time
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Church
             continued
             vnder
             
               Heathen
               Gouernors
            
             and
             ▪
             Persecutors
             ,
             which
             
             were
             to
             bee
             conuinced
             and
             bridled
             by
             these
             mightie
             workes
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             
             though
             in
             
               all
               Ages
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             haue
             appeared
             alwayes
             some
             ,
             that
             haue
             
               cast
               out
               deuils
            
             ;
             yet
             hath
             this
             beene
             ,
             
               not
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             ceased
             in
             the
             decay
             of
             zeale
             and
             synceritie
             ,
             with
             the
             Primitiues
             ;
             but
             by
             
               the
               Power
               of
               Delusion
               ,
               through
               the
               efficacy
               of
               Satan
               ,
            
             whereby
             Antichrist
             then
             
             rising
             ,
             and
             aduancing
             himselfe
             in
             the
             heartes
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             
               as
               being
               giuen
               vp
               thereto
               for
               their
               disobedience
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             by
             meanes
             of
             these
             fained
             and
             diuellish
             wonders
             ,
             confirmed
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             vnstable
             people
             ,
             his
             
               voluntary
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Diuels
            
             ;
             
             and
             so
             
               enabled
               himselfe
               thereby
               aboue
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God.
               
            
          
           
             And
             that
             these
             are
             but
             lying
             wonders
             and
             deceiuable
             may
             appeare
             yet
             further
             by
             the
             meanes
             whereby
             they
             are
             wrought
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             whereof
             ,
             
               Is
               the
               Name
               of
               Iesus
            
             ,
             by
             the
             vertue
             whereof
             the
             Diuell
             
             is
             pretended
             to
             giue
             place
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             will
             to
             bee
             thrust
             out
             of
             
             possession
             .
             Wherein
             ,
             though
             wee
             denie
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             call
             
             vpon
             
               The
               Name
               of
               Iesus
               in
               Prayer
               ,
            
             for
             the
             deliuerance
             of
             any
             ,
             that
             are
             possessed
             ,
             and
             bewitched
             ,
             yet
             that
             wee
             may
             presume
             ,
             that
             our
             prayer
             shall
             take
             effect
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             may
             stand
             with
             GODS
             glorie
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             this
             is
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             wee
             pray
             for
             ,
             which
             being
             a
             Temporall
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             begged
             ,
             but
             with
             Condition
             onely
             ,
             if
             God
             will
             ,
             as
             may
             stand
             with
             his
             glorie
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             sixe
             and
             twentie
             chapter
             of
             Saint
             Mathews
             Gospell
             :
             and
             also
             ,
             
               contrarie
               to
               our
               duetie
               and
               allegeance
               ,
            
             which
             doe
             pray
             ,
             That
             the
             will
             of
             GOD
             may
             bee
             done
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             our
             wills
             may
             be
             subiect
             vnto
             his
             .
          
           
             And
             seeing
             the
             Papists
             wil
             haue
             this
             
               Name
               of
               Iesus
               effectuall
            
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             
             because
             it
             is
             inuocated
             by
             a
             Beleeuer
             ,
             hauing
             Faith
             and
             vnderstanding
             to
             call
             on
             GOD
             aright
             ;
             As
             onely
             ,
             by
             the
             
               very
               Name
            
             vttered
             in
             so
             many
             
             
               letters
               and
               syllables
            
             ;
             though
             with●…
             Faith
             ,
             yea
             without
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             which
             by
             vertue
             heereof
             ,
             shall
             bee
             able
             ,
             being
             repeated
             ,
             to
             cast
             out
             Sathan
             without
             exception
             or
             resistance
             .
             This
             certainely
             can
             bee
             no
             Miracle
             ,
             but
             a
             
               Satanicall
               delusion
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Because
             the
             
               Name
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             thus
             barely
             pronounced
             without
             faith
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             hath
             
               no
               warrant
               from
               the
               Word
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Neither
             doth
             it
             allow
             vnto
             any
             ordinarie
             Christian
             
               any
               such
               speciall
               calling
               heereunto
            
             .
          
           
             3
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             
               flat
               contrary
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             which
             is
             onely
             effectuall
             ,
             not
             when
             it
             is
             spoken
             ,
             and
             barely
             pronounced
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             is
             vnderstood
             and
             beleeued
             both
             of
             the
             Deliuerer
             ,
             and
             the
             Receiuer
             also
             ,
             as
             that
             and
             other
             like
             Scriptures
             are
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             
               Philip.
               chap.
               2.
               vers
               .
               10.
               
               Hebr.
            
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Much
             like
             may
             be
             answered
             concerning
             
               the
               reliques
               of
               Saints
            
             :
             another
             
             Remedie
             which
             they
             haue
             ,
             
               to
               cast
               out
               diuells
            
             .
             For
             howsoeuer
             they
             alledge
             ,
             
             that
             a
             
               dead
               man
               was
               raised
               at
               the
               Graue
            
             
             
               of
               Elizeus
            
             ,
             that
             
               Peters
               shadow
            
             and
             
               Pauls
               handcherchiefs
            
             did
             many
             strange
             things
             :
             yet
             doth
             not
             this
             proue
             ,
             that
             
               their
               Reliques
            
             may
             doe
             the
             like
             .
             
          
           
             First
             because
             the
             
               times
               are
               now
               different
            
             ,
             there
             is
             
               no
               need
            
             of
             such
             meanes
             ,
             as
             was
             in
             those
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               The
               Gift
            
             is
             therefore
             ceased
             ,
             as
             seruing
             for
             necessary
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             Reliques
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             counterfait
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             can
             produce
             but
             
               counterfait
               Miracles
            
             .
          
           
             Touching
             
               the
               Signe
               of
               the
               Crosse
            
             ,
             
             howsoeuer
             this
             bee
             applyed
             to
             cure
             in
             these
             cases
             ;
          
           
             Yet
             ,
             this
             is
             
               blasphemous
               impietie
            
             ,
             to
             ascribe
             to
             the
             Creature
             ,
             what
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Creator
             .
             Namely
             to
             doe
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             Neither
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Man
             himselfe
             ,
             
               his
               Godhead
               being
               set
               apart
            
             ,
             beeing
             able
             to
             doe
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             onely
             
               the
               Finger
               of
               GOD.
               Exod.
               8.
               
               Matth.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             vse
             of
             
               Holy
               water
               ,
               Graines
               ,
               Salt
               ,
               Images
               ,
               Agnus
               Dei
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             To
             this
             
             purpose
             the
             Truth
             is
             ,
             these
             are
             
               prophane
               superstitions
            
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             
             not
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             to
             that
             end
             :
             That
             which
             Elisha
             did
             by
             casting
             in
             Salt
             ,
             being
             not
             from
             the
             
               vertue
               of
               the
               Salt
            
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             hallowed
             but
             by
             an
             
               extraordinary
               calling
               ,
               and
               gift
            
             enabling
             there
             vnto
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             whereas
             also
             it
             was
             ordinary
             among
             the
             Papists
             ,
             to
             vse
             Ex●●cismes
             
             to
             this
             end
             ;
             Namely
             ,
             
               to
               ad●●re
               and
               command
               the
               Diuell
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               goe
               from
               the
               Partis
               .
            
             This
             is
             now
             ceased
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Gift
               of
               Miracles
            
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             promise
             annexed
             to
             the
             Gift
             is
             ceased
             withall
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             better
             vnderstanding
             hereof
             obserue
             wee
             farther
             herein
             ;
             That
             howsoeuer
             by
             these
             deceitfull
             Remedies
             afflicted
             parties
             seeme
             to
             be
             relieued
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             from
             Satans
             power
             :
             yet
             indeede
             it
             is
             nothing
             so
             .
          
           
             This
             appeareth
             :
          
           
             Because
             ,
             though
             the
             torments
             may
             cease
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               Diuell
               leaueth
               not
               the
               Parties
            
             ,
             but
             onely
             
               ceaseth
               for
               a
               time
               willingly
            
             ,
             to
             establish
             men
             in
             Errour
             ,
             
             and
             in
             worshipping
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             so
             entreth
             deeper
             into
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Effect
             of
             all
             such
             Remedies
             as
             are
             procured
             by
             Coniuration
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Charmes
               and
               spels
               thereof
            
             :
             wherby
             though
             the
             Diuel
             seeme
             to
             be
             bound
             from
             hurting
             ,
             yet
             the
             party
             thereby
             indeed
             is
             
               more
               bound
            
             to
             his
             power
             &
             malice
             ,
             &
             though
             he
             seeme
             by
             the
             
               vertue
               of
               such
               holy
               Names
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               &c.
            
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             yet
             doth
             he
             
               only
               cease
               to
               afflict
               the
               bodie
               for
               a
               time
               ,
            
             that
             so
             he
             may
             
               procure
               greater
               confidence
               in
               this
               his
               Trade
               :
            
             And
             thereby
             take
             
               possession
               both
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               .
            
          
           
             It
             may
             bee
             heere
             then
             demaunded
             ,
             
             Whether
             seeking
             
               acquaintance
               with
               the
               Witch
            
             ,
             and
             vsing
             of
             her
             to
             our
             houses
             bee
             daungerous
             ,
             and
             whither
             (
             I
             say
             )
             It
             bee
             lawfull
             
               to
               relieue
               them
               ,
               or
               no
               :
            
             If
             wee
             suspect
             them
             to
             bee
             such
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             conceiued
             that
             they
             haue
             power
             ouer
             vs
             by
             the
             same
             ?
          
           
             
               To
               which
               wee
               answere
            
             ,
             that
             in
             our
             Beliefe
             we
             are
             first
             bound
             by
             
               the
               Law
               of
               GOD
               to
               doe
               good
               to
               the
               Houshold
               of
            
             
             Faith
             ,
             Gal.
             6.
             10.
             and
             so
             after
             these
             ,
             to
             relieue
             where
             there
             is
             most
             corporall
             
             need
             ,
             As
             for
             the
             
               releiuing
               of
               these
               Witches
            
             ,
             seeing
             
               suspition
               may
               deceine
            
             ;
             therefore
             we
             may
             not
             simply
             neglect
             these
             ,
             If
             they
             be
             onely
             suspected
             ;
             so
             wee
             doe
             it
             from
             a
             good
             ground
             :
             Namely
             ,
             
               obedience
               to
               Gods
               Comman●ment
            
             ;
             and
             a
             compassion
             to
             them
             ,
             especially
             to
             doe
             their
             soules
             good
             :
             
               Adioyning
               some
               spirituall
               Exhortatio●
            
             withall
             ,
             to
             instruct
             them
             if
             they
             bee
             ignorant
             ,
             to
             dete●●e
             them
             from
             such
             damnable
             and
             odious
             courses
             .
             Auoiding
             wisely
          
           
             Vaine
             glory
             to
             bee
             seene
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             Matth.
             6.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Especially
             taking
             heed
             ,
             that
             we
             relieue
             them
             not
             ,
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             woont
             to
             worshippe
             their
             gods
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             not
             hurt
             vs
             ,
             
             in
             carnal
             policy
             ,
             seeking
             to
             bind
             thē
             to
             vs
             :
             as
             knowing
             that
             Feare
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             
               as
               it
               may
               giue
               iust
               cause
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               leaue
               vs
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
            
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             infidelitie
             :
             so
             if
             our
             bodyes
             escape
             ,
             yet
             a
             worse
             thing
             may
             certainely
             follow
             ;
             Namely
             ,
             
               the
               
               stealing
               away
               of
               your
               heartes
               from
               God
            
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             enthralling
             of
             our
             soules
             vnder
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             And
             being
             wise
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             reliefe
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             happily
             
               try
               them
            
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Namely
             to
             giue
             them
             onely
             
               for
               necessitie
            
             ,
             of
             
               the
               meanest
            
             ,
             seeing
             these
             being
             puffed
             vp
             ▪
             with
             their
             con●orted
             
             powers
             ,
             thinke
             nothing
             to
             good
             for
             them
             .
             As
             I
             haue
             obserued
             ,
             they
             must
             fare
             of
             the
             best
             ,
             &c
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             
               to
               keepe
               our selues
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               mans
               authoritie
               ,
               to
               see
               them
               releiued
               at
               their
               houses
               ,
            
             and
             that
             by
             setting
             them
             a
             worke
             ,
             and
             so
             paying
             them
             an
             ouer-plus
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             prouide
             for
             themselues
             :
             For
             hereby
             happily
             you
             may
             also
             discerne
             thē
             ,
             As
             being
             an
             idle
             &
             vagrant
             generatiō
             ,
             alwaies
             gadding
             :
             their
             own
             house
             is
             a
             Wild-cat
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             stirring
             whom
             the
             Diuel
             driues
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             to
             relieue
             their
             bodyes
             as
             
               vpon
               any
               iust
               occasion
               not
               to
               conceale
               their
               wretchednesse
               ,
               but
               to
               accuse
               
               and
               draw
               them
               to
               the
               Iudgement
               Seates
               ,
            
             for
             the
             saluation
             (
             if
             it
             may
             bee
             )
             of
             their
             poore
             soules
             .
          
           
             And
             
               though
               Iudgement
            
             may
             
               sease
               vpon
               them
            
             :
             yet
             so
             long
             as
             they
             liue
             they
             may
             be
             relieued
             ,
             onely
             with
             the
             coursest
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             necessitie
             ,
             especially
             heere
             
               an
               Interpreter
               ,
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
            
             prooue
             their
             best
             Purueyo●
             to
             minister
             a
             word
             in
             due
             season
             ,
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               a
               Principall
               Remedie
               against
               Witchcraft
               :
               Namely
               ,
               the
               due
               Execution
               of
               Iustice
               vpon
               the
               Offenders
               .
            
          
           
             THus
             haue
             we
             shewed
             both
             
               what
               deceitfull
               and
               daungerous
               Remedies
               haue
               and
            
             may
             be
             vsed
             ,
             to
             case
             this
             affliction
             .
          
           
             As
             also
             what
             
               Lawfull
               Remedies
            
             are
             to
             be
             applyed
             hereto
             .
          
           
             It
             now
             remaineth
             ,
             that
             wee
             adioyne
             
               A
               speciall
               publicke
               Remedie
            
             ,
             for
             the
             preuenting
             and
             rooting
             out
             of
             
             this
             mischiefe
             ;
             Namely
             ,
             
               Execution
               of
               Iustice.
            
             
          
           
             And
             here
             first
             ,
             Let
             vs
             determine
             ,
             what
             
               measure
               of
               punishment
               is
               due
               to
               this
               Sinne.
               
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             wil
             adde
             some
             
               Motiues
               to
               encourage
               the
               godly
               Magistrate
               ,
            
             to
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             Punishment
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 Witches
                 with
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 Punishment
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 Witchcraft
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 GOD
              
               doth
               clearely
               prooue
               ,
               
                 That
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 suffer
                 a
                 Witch
                 to
                 liue
                 .
                 Exod.
              
               21.
               18.
               
            
             
               And
               so
               
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Holy
                 men
              
               ,
               hath
               been
               agreeable
               thereunto
               in
               the
               due
               Execution
               of
               this
               sentence
               against
               them
               in
               all
               ages
               .
               As
               appeareth
               :
            
             
               Not
               onely
               among
               
                 the
                 Heathen
              
               ,
               who
               euen
               by
               the
               Light
               of
               Nature
               were
               endued
               for
               the
               very
               safety
               of
               Life
               ,
               to
               punish
               this
               Sinne
               with
               Death
               .
            
             
             
               But
               especially
               
                 among
                 Christions
              
               where
               generally
               such
               Malefactors
               are
               condignely
               punished
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               
                 this
                 practice
                 ought
                 to
                 stand
              
               
               
                 in
                 force
              
               ,
               appeareth
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               ,
               this
               being
               a
               
                 Iudiciall
                 Law
              
               whose
               penaltie
               is
               death
               ,
               seeing
               they
               haue
               in
               them
               a
               perpetuall
               equitic
               ,
               and
               doe
               seeme
               to
               maintaine
               
                 some
                 morall
                 precept
              
               ,
               is
               Perpetuall
               :
               As
               seruing
               to
               maintaine
               the
               
                 Equitie
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 Morall
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Table
              
               ;
               which
               cannot
               be
               kept
               ,
               vnlesse
               this
               Law
               be
               put
               in
               execution
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 This
                 Iudiciall
                 Lawe
              
               ,
               hath
               in
               it
               the
               Equitie
               of
               
                 the
                 Lawe
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               perpetuall
               :
               It
               beeing
               naturall
               that
               an
               Enemie
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               a
               Traitour
               ,
               &c.
               
               Should
               die
               the
               death
               .
            
             
               And
               such
               is
               a
               
                 Witch
                 ,
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               
                 Witch
                 is
                 an
                 Idolater
              
               ,
               wilfully
               and
               in
               a
               most
               presumptuous
               maner
               ,
               as
               
                 renouncing
                 God
                 willingly
              
               ,
               and
               
                 chosing
                 Satan
                 to
                 bee
                 her
                 Soueraigne
              
               Lord
               ,
               therefore
               according
               to
               
               that
               Lawe
               ,
               
                 shee
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 stoned
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               17.
               3.
               4.
               5.
               
            
             
               4
               
                 The
                 Witch
                 is
                 a
                 seducer
                 of
                 others
                 to
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
              
               as
               appeareth
               by
               their
               common
               practise
               both
               vpon
               their
               
                 friends
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 vsually
                 bequeath
                 their
                 spirits
                 ,
              
               and
               vppon
               all
               whom
               they
               instruct
               ,
               to
               
                 rest
                 in
                 charmes
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               And
               therefore
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               Deuter.
               13.
               6.
               9.
               
            
             
               5
               Nay
               ,
               shee
               is
               
                 a
                 murtherer
                 both
                 of
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               doth
               also
               deserue
               death
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 to
                 Obiections
                 against
                 this
                 Execution
                 .
              
            
             
               1
               ANd
               therefore
               ,
               though
               the
               diuell
               doe
               the
               mischiefe
               ,
               yet
               is
               the
               
                 Witch
                 confederate
              
               and
               accessarie
               thereto
               :
               nay
               (
               in
               her
               owne
               conceit
               )
               Principall
               and
               Mistris
               :
               and
               therefore
               by
               the
               Lawe
               of
               Accessories
               ,
               is
               to
               die
               the
               death
               .
            
             
             
               2
               Therefore
               ,
               though
               they
               
                 should
                 repent
              
               ,
               yet
               die
               they
               must
               ,
               to
               iustifie
               God
               ,
               and
               preuent
               further
               ensnaring
               :
               that
               though
               their
               body
               perish
               ,
               yet
               the
               soule
               may
               be
               saued
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               5.
               
            
             
               3
               Though
               
                 she
                 repent
                 not
              
               ,
               yet
               seeing
               shee
               must
               haue
               some
               time
               of
               repentance
               ;
               though
               she
               do
               not
               ,
               yet
               is
               Iustice
               to
               proceede
               without
               respect
               of
               persons
               .
               In
               zeale
               to
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               and
               loue
               of
               sinceritie
               ,
               so
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Exo.
              
               32.
               28.
               and
               Phinehas
               ,
               &c.
               
               Num.
               25.
               8.
               
            
             
               And
               this
               sincerity
               of
               Iustice
               doth
               require
               :
               That
               though
               
                 death
                 and
                 such
                 hurts
                 ensue
                 not
                 ,
              
               yet
               for
               the
               offence
               done
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 in
                 combining
                 with
                 Sathan
              
               ,
               
               &c.
               the
               parties
               are
               to
               be
               executed
               accordingly
               .
               For
               so
               the
               word
               doth
               plainely
               imply
               :
               and
               heretofore
               the
               Law
               hath
               been
               defectiue
               in
               this
               case
               :
               yet
               blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               for
               a
               further
               
               perfection
               heerein
               :
               and
               will
               not
               the
               Lord
               daily
               perfect
               his
               worke
               ?
               If
               
                 wee
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 shall
                 wee
                 not
                 see
                 greater
                 things
                 then
                 these
                 ?
                 Well
                 ,
              
            
             
               1
               Let
               this
               instruct
               the
               godly
               magistrate
               to
               haue
               an
               eie
               ,
               especially
               to
               
               the
               Blesser
               ,
               that
               raigneth
               among
               vs
               :
               And
               to
               draw
               the
               people
               to
               the
               true
               and
               lawfull
               meanes
               of
               helping
               soule
               and
               bodie
               ,
               by
               rooting
               out
               of
               these
               
                 Good
                 Witches
              
               ,
               which
               are
               ri●e
               almost
               in
               euerie
               parish
               ,
               and
               
                 placing
                 in
                 stead
                 thereof
                 a
                 conscionable
                 Minister
                 ,
              
               as
               that
               the
               people
               may
               require
               the
               Lawe
               at
               his
               mouth
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               pray
               to
               the
               Lord
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               healed
               .
            
             
               2
               Let
               this
               teach
               him
               to
               punish
               sinne
               ,
               of
               conscience
               ,
               not
               for
               by
               respects
               ,
               meeting
               with
               the
               Witch
               ,
               as
               
                 an
                 Idolator
                 offending
                 against
                 God
              
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               murtherer
               sinning
               against
               man.
               
            
             
               3
               Let
               
                 his
                 owne
                 safetie
              
               mooue
               him
               heereunto
               ,
               who
               as
               hee
               hath
               beene
               ,
               euen
               so
               still
               by
               the
               execution
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               may
               be
               free
               from
               these
               Monsters
               .
            
             
               4
               And
               lastly
               ,
               
                 Let
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               in
               
                 aduauncing
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               )
               especially
               heere
               preuayle
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               no
               kind
               of
               thing
               more
               vndermined
               then
               by
               Witches
               .
            
             
             
               Is
               glorious
               in
               nothing
               more
               then
               in
               rooting
               out
               Antichrist
               the
               great
               Coniurer
               and
               deceiuer
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               banishing
               superstition
               the
               very
               bedde
               and
               nursery
               of
               witchcraft
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           second
           Booke
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           MYSTERIE
           OF
           WITCH-CRAFT
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Booke
           .
        
         
           Discouering
           .
           The
           seuerall
           Vses
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           WITCH-CRAFT
           .
        
         
         
           LONDON
           Printed
           by
           
             Nicholas
             Okes.
          
           
        
         
           1617.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           OF
           THE
           DIVERS
           VSES
           OF
           THIS
           DOCTRINE
           OF
           WITCH-CRAFT
           .
           The
           third
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               it
               serueth
               for
               reproofe
               ,
               and
               that
               many
               wayes
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 As
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Atheisme
                 ,
                 and
                 Irreligion
                 that
                 ouerflowes
                 in
                 the
                 Land.
                 
              
            
             
               DOth
               not
               Satans
               Policy
               in
               this
               trade
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               
               pretending
               to
               afflict
               and
               hurt
               ,
               but
               ,
               when
               
                 he
                 is
                 seene
              
               by
               the
               
               Witch
               :
               and
               then
               to
               hurt
               only
               the
               
                 bodie
                 ,
                 or
                 goods
              
               ;
               Plainely
               obscure
               and
               abolish
               out
               of
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               
                 the
                 Prouidence
                 of
                 the
                 Almightie
              
               ,
               as
               if
               Satan
               were
               not
               subiect
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               sent
               by
               his
               prouidence
               ,
               that
               he
               were
               not
               countermaunded
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               onely
               subiect
               to
               the
               Witches
               power
               ?
               Doth
               not
               this
               
                 exalt
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               prouoke
               the
               people
               to
               feare
               and
               loue
               her
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             
               2
               And
               seeing
               the
               hurt
               appeareth
               onely
               by
               his
               cunning
               to
               be
               done
               to
               the
               bodie
               ,
               doth
               not
               this
               nourish
               the
               people
               in
               this
               Atheisme
               ,
               that
               either
               their
               soules
               are
               in
               no
               danger
               ,
               all
               is
               well
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               they
               neede
               not
               trouble
               themselues
               thereabout
               ,
               seeing
               the
               diuel
               doth
               not
               trouble
               them
               ?
               nay
               ,
               doth
               not
               this
               
                 nourish
                 this
                 conceit
              
               in
               their
               mindes
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               no
               soules
               ,
               or
               else
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               mortall
               ?
               they
               end
               with
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               therefore
               vse
               all
               meanes
               for
               the
               maintenance
               hereof
               ,
               and
               then
               care
               is
               taken
               sufficiently
               .
            
             
               3
               Doth
               not
               this
               conuince
               the
               Atheist
               
               that
               
                 dreames
                 of
                 Generall
                 Grace
              
               ;
            
             
               
                 All
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
              
               ;
               seeing
               by
               this
               
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Practise
                 of
                 Witch-craft
              
               :
               It
               is
               now
               apparant
               ,
               That
               not
               onely
               
                 naturally
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 bondsta●es
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
              
               but
               that
               many
               purposely
               yeelde
               vp
               themselues
               to
               his
               cursed
               will
               ,
               
                 renounce
                 their
                 saluation
              
               ,
               to
               become
               his
               slaues
               ,
               binde
               themselues
               
                 to
                 eternall
                 damnation
              
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               made
               oft-times
               fearefull
               spectacles
               of
               the
               Diuine
               vengeance
               ,
               being
               
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 diuell
              
               ,
               and
               haled
               violently
               to
               destruction
               ?
            
             
               4
               Doth
               not
               this
               
                 iustly
                 confound
              
               that
               ,
               
                 common
                 delusion
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hell
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 debt
                 ,
                 in
                 prison
                 ?
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Doth
               not
               this
               conuince
               such
               as
               
                 liue
                 in
                 that
                 profane
                 and
                 fearefull
                 manner
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               
                 God
                 to
                 Iudge
                 them
              
               ,
               no
               diuell
               to
               torment
               them
               ?
               Do
               not
               their
               desperate
               courses
               plainely
               discouer
               to
               whom
               they
               doe
               belong
               ?
               Are
               they
               not
               of
               their
               father
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               because
               his
               
                 workes
                 they
                 doe
              
               ,
               are
               they
               not
               running
               headlong
               to
               Hell
               ,
               by
               their
               desperate
               impenitencie
               ?
               
               doth
               their
               damnation
               sleepe
               ,
               that
               so
               turne
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               into
               wantonnesse
               ?
               Hath
               
                 not
                 the
                 god
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 blinded
                 them
                 ,
              
               that
               
                 they
                 cannot
                 obey
                 the
                 truth
              
               ?
               Are
               they
               not
               
                 appoynted
                 to
                 perdition
                 that
                 th●s
                 crucifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ?
              
               Is
               there
               any
               more
               sacrifice
               left
               for
               sinne
               for
               such
               ,
               but
               euen
               
                 violent
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               consume
               the
               aduersaries
               ?
               
                 He●…
                 cha
                 .
                 10.
                 26.
                 27.
                 
                 Iude
                 verse
                 4.
                 
                 Iohn
                 chap.
              
               8.
               44.
               
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 plaine
                 conuiction
                 of
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               FOr
               as
               the
               Lord
               ,
               when
               Pharaoh
               would
               not
               beleeue
               his
               seruant
               Moses
               ,
               did
               therefore
               giue
               him
               vp
               to
               be
               deluded
               by
               his
               Sorcerers
               and
               Enchanters
               ,
               who
               dooing
               such
               wonders
               in
               shew
               ,
               as
               Moses
               did
               in
               trueth
               ,
               did
               thereby
               harden
               Pharaohs
               heart
               ,
               and
               so
               ripened
               his
               sinne
               and
               iniquity
               :
               euen
               so
               it
               is
               iust
               with
               God
               ,
               because
               
               we
               despise
               
                 his
                 Word
              
               ,
               and
               
                 contemne
                 his
                 true
                 Prophets
              
               :
               therefore
               to
               leaue
               the
               common
               people
               generally
               to
               bee
               hardned
               by
               such
               fained
               wonders
               as
               the
               prophets
               of
               Sathan
               make
               shew
               of
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               bee
               effectuall
               ,
               to
               encrease
               transgressions
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               ripen
               them
               to
               the
               day
               of
               vengeance
               .
            
             
               Thus
               did
               the
               Lord
               giue
               vp
               Saul
               ,
               for
               his
               disobedience
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               
                 to
                 seeke
                 vnto
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
              
               28.
               
            
             
               Whereby
               hee
               ripened
               his
               sinne
               ,
               and
               drew
               on
               speedy
               vengeance
               vpon
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               Gods
               People
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               2.
               
               Sam.
               29.
               
            
             
               Thus
               was
               Ahaziah
               left
               to
               seeke
               helpe
               of
               the
               god
               of
               Ekron
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               receiue
               of
               the
               Lord
               the
               Sentence
               of
               his
               destruction
               ,
               〈◊〉
               .
               Reg.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               SECTIO
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Reproofe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IT
                 reprooueth
                 the
                 Idolatrie
                 and
                 false
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 Times
                 ,
              
               conuincing
               
                 the
                 falshoode
                 and
                 abomination
                 of
                 Poper●●
                 ,
              
               and
               iustifying
               the
               truth
               and
               
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               As
               that
               ,
               first
               ,
               where
               
                 superstit●…
                 raignes
              
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               yet
               weeded
               out
               ,
               there
               wee
               see
               Witch-craft
               to
               be
               magnified
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               abound
               as
               in
               the
               Orcades
               among
               the
               Heathen
               .
            
             
               But
               where
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 hath
                 got
                 fo●ting
              
               ,
               
               there
               all
               
                 vncleane
                 spirites
                 depart
                 ,
                 grosse
                 Witch-craft
              
               is
               banished
               ,
               Authoritie
               preuaileth
               ,
               to
               the
               rooting
               out
               thereof
               :
               the
               
                 Word
                 preuaileth
              
               to
               heale
               our
               infidelitie
               ,
               and
               so
               secure
               vs
               from
               their
               dangerous
               snares
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               (
               which
               is
               to
               be
               lamented
               )
               wee
               see
               the
               
                 Good
                 Witch
              
               still
               to
               get
               ground
               ,
               euen
               because
               
                 she
                 helpes
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfies
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
              
               doth
               not
               this
               argue
               plainely
               ,
               what
               God
               we
               worship
               
               principally
               ,
               euen
               our
               pleasure
               ,
               our
               riches
               ,
               our
               health
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               
                 Good
                 Witch
              
               respected
               ,
               because
               she
               supplies
               these
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               our
               
                 belly
                 then
                 our
                 god
              
               ?
               the
               
                 wedge
                 of
                 golde
                 our
                 hope
              
               ?
               Doe
               wee
               not
               for
               our
               owne
               sakes
               respect
               the
               Blesser
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               plaine
               worship
               ,
               yea
               Idolatrie
               which
               we
               commit
               with
               her
               ?
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 It
                 condemneth
                 the
                 grosse
                 profanenesse
                 and
                 disobedience
                 of
                 the
                 Ages
                 present
                 .
              
            
             
               1
               IN
               that
               the
               
                 Infernall
                 spirites
              
               are
               more
               obseruant
               and
               diligent
               for
               the
               
                 hurt
                 of
                 the
                 soule
              
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               for
               the
               saluation
               thereof
               :
               they
               are
               compassing
               continually
               ,
               omitting
               no
               base
               offices
               to
               serue
               their
               Mistresse
               turnes
               .
            
             
               2
               
                 The
                 aboundance
                 of
                 Witches
              
               ,
               the
               horrible
               sottishnesse
               and
               wilfulnesse
               of
               the
               people
               which
               runne
               to
               these
               Blessers
               ,
               that
               are
               giuen
               vp
               by
               God
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               forsake
               the
               true
               meanes
               
               of
               their
               saluation
               ,
               and
               fly
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               helpes
               :
               doth
               not
               this
               plainely
               arg●e
               the
               general
               disobedience
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 〈◊〉
                 ceiue
                 not
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 hath
                 left
                 them
                 to
                 these
                 strong
                 delusions
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeue
                 lies
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               the
               second
               epistle
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               to
               the
               Thessalonians
               in
               the
               second
               chapter
               and
               eleuen
               verse
               .
            
             
               Surely
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               
                 gaue
                 vp
                 Saul
              
               to
               a
               spirite
               of
               Errour
               to
               bee
               tormented
               ,
               and
               mis-guyded
               thereby
               ,
               because
               hee
               forsooke
               the
               euerliuing
               Lord
               ,
               and
               disobeyed
               his
               Prophets
               :
               So
               is
               it
               iust
               with
               Almightie
               GOD
               ,
               to
               giue
               vp
               the
               people
               to
               be
               besotted
               with
               this
               iudgement
               ,
               euen
               because
               they
               haue
               detayned
               the
               trueth
               of
               God
               in
               vnrighteousnesse
               ,
               and
               reproached
               the
               same
               by
               their
               profane
               and
               most
               abhominable
               conuersation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECTIO
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 Reproofe
                 of
                 Hypocrisie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IT
                 reprooueth
                 the
                 Hypocrisie
                 and
                 fearefull
                 Diss●…ulation
                 that
                 raignes
                 euen
                 among
                 professors
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               that
               first
               ,
               as
               Sathan
               
                 pretends
                 subiection
                 to
                 the
                 Coniurer
                 and
                 Sorcerer
                 ,
              
               when
               indeede
               his
               purpose
               is
               to
               bee
               
                 Maisten
                 of
                 all
              
               :
               Euen
               so
               the
               Hypocrite
               ,
               howsoeuer
               he
               
                 pretend
                 subiection
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               yet
               his
               purpose
               is
               to
               serue
               his
               owne
               lusts
               ,
               
                 to
                 aduaunce
                 himselfe
                 aboue
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 men
                 into
                 bondage
                 ,
                 to
                 smite
                 them
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 2.
                 
                 Thess.
              
               〈◊〉
               .
               12.
               
            
             
               2
               As
               Satan
               pretends
               many
               things
               to
               be
               done
               by
               
                 the
                 Witch
              
               ,
               which
               indeede
               are
               done
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               bring
               the
               
                 Witch
                 into
                 danger
              
               ,
               abuse
               others
               by
               her
               ,
               and
               conceale
               his
               wickednesse
               more
               cunningly
               :
               euen
               so
               doth
               the
               Hypocrite
               father
               much
               vpon
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               the
               deuice
               of
               his
               owne
               braine
               .
            
             
             
               And
               doth
               not
               this
               plainely
               conuince
               the
               
                 hypocrisie
                 of
                 the
                 T●●es
              
               ,
               that
               whereas
               the
               
                 Good
                 Witch
              
               is
               farre
               more
               dangerous
               then
               the
               Bad
               ,
               yet
               because
               the
               
                 Blesser
                 helpes
                 ,
                 and
                 serues
                 turne
                 ,
              
               to
               maintayne
               life
               ;
               &c.
               therefore
               shee
               must
               escape
               :
               whereas
               the
               
                 Bad
                 Witch
              
               ,
               because
               she
               is
               hurtfull
               ,
               therefore
               she
               must
               bee
               punished
               .
               Doth
               not
               this
               argue
               ,
               that
               not
               for
               conscience
               sake
               ,
               but
               for
               our
               owne
               respects
               
                 Iustice
                 is
                 executed
              
               ,
               Sathans
               power
               is
               oppugned
               ?
            
             
               And
               doth
               not
               Sathan
               ,
               when
               hee
               pretends
               to
               doe
               most
               good
               ,
               then
               doe
               
               most
               hurt
               ?
               surely
               so
               
                 doth
                 the
                 hypocrite
              
               ,
               vnder
               colour
               of
               
                 long
                 prayers
                 ,
                 denoure
                 widowes
                 houses
              
               ;
               Euen
               as
               the
               Blesser
               ,
               vnder
               pretence
               of
               
                 Good
                 prayers
              
               ,
               enthralleth
               the
               soule
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               hypocrite
               ,
               by
               pretence
               of
               formall
               prayers
               
                 and
                 bodily
                 worship
              
               detaine
               men
               in
               wil-worship
               ,
               and
               all
               profanenesse
               to
               the
               ruine
               of
               soule
               and
               body
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               
                 A
                 second
                 generall
                 vse
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 Instruction
                 .
              
               That
               first
               wee
               would
               leaue
               to
               auoyd
               the
               Causes
               of
               Witch-craft
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             are
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Ignoraunce
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Infidelitie
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Malice
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Couetousnesse
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Curiositie
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Pride
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Concerning
             Ignorance
             of
             GOD.
             
          
           
             
               THat
               this
               is
               a
               cause
               of
               Witch-craft
               ,
            
             appeareth
             :
          
           
             Because
             ,
             
               through
               the
               Ignorance
               that
            
             
             
               is
               in
               vs
               ,
               we
               are
               led
               captiue
               by
               Sathan
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
            
             as
             being
             subiect
             iustly
             to
             his
             strong
             delusions
             ,
             because
             we
             haue
             not
             receiued
             
               the
               Loue
               of
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             because
             wee
             know
             not
             whom
             to
             worship
             ,
             how
             to
             worship
             God
             a
             right
             ;
             
               therefore
               doth
               the
               God
               of
               this
               world
               blind
            
             
             vsbecause
             the
             Gospel
             is
             hid
             from
             vs.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             And
             doth
             not
             
               Witch-craft
               vsually
            
             preuaile
             ;
             when
             either
             there
             is
             no
             meanes
             for
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             
               Truth
               of
               God
               is
               detayned
               in
               vnrighteousnesse
               ,
            
             and
             so
             for
             our
             disobedience
             wee
             are
             iustly
             giuen
             vp
             to
             such
             Delusions
             ,
             remember
             what
             hath
             formerly
             beene
             obserued
             to
             this
             end
             .
          
           
             The
             Remedie
             thereof
             is
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             haue
             
               the
               word
               of
               God
               dwell
               plentifully
               among
               vs
               ,
            
             both
             in
             the
             
               Publike
               ordinances
            
             of
             the
             
               Preaching
               and
               Expounding
            
             thereof
             ;
             as
             also
             in
             the
             
               Priuate
               Reading
               ,
               &
               conferring
            
             of
             the
             same
             in
             our
             Families
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             haue
             the
             
               Power
               thereof
            
             ,
             to
             Rule
             vs
             in
             all
             our
             wayes
             :
             To
             yeelde
             
             obedience
             thereunto
             ,
             to
             hearken
             to
             this
             
               voyce
               alone
            
             ,
             and
             to
             cleaue
             therevnto
             constantly
             :
             Endeuouring
             
               so
               to
               walke
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               receiued
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               Col.
            
             2.
             4.
             
             And
             to
             be
             daily
             cast
             into
             the
             mould
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Touching
               Infidelitie
               .
            
          
           
             THat
             this
             is
             also
             a
             
               Cause
               of
               this
               fearefull
               Iudgement
            
             ,
             appeareth
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             by
             vnbeliefe
             ,
             we
             lye
             open
             to
             Satans
             power
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Through
             vnbeliefe
             in
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             brought
             
               to
               beleeue
               in
               him
            
             ,
             to
             embrace
             and
             adore
             him
             as
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Hereby
             wee
             prouoke
             the
             Iust
             Lord
             to
             leaue
             vs
             to
             his
             power
             ,
             to
             be
             insnared
             of
             him
             in
             all
             deceiueablenes
             of
             Error
             ,
             and
             damnable
             Impietie
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             is
             the
             
               speciall
               bond
               whereby
               Satan
               tyes
               his
               Proselites
               vnto
               him
               ,
            
             and
             they
             that
             seeke
             help
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             beleeue
             that
             they
             can
             helpe
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
               ,
               the
               Remedie
               thereof
               is
               :
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 As
                 to
                 learne
              
               to
               know
               God
               in
               Iesus
               Christ.
               Ioh.
               17.
               2.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 To
                 labour
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
              
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               Psal.
               3.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               By
               seeing
               our selues
               in
               our selues
               to
               be
               
               
                 vtterly
                 lost
              
               by
               the
               Law.
               Rom.
               7.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               
                 feeling
                 our
                 state
              
               to
               be
               most
               desperate
               and
               irrecouerable
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Groane
               we
               earnestly
               vnder
               the
               burden
               thereof
               ,
               Matth.
               11.
               28.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 hunger
                 wee
                 after
                 I●sus
                 Christ
              
               to
               be
               eased
               thereof
               .
               Matth.
               5.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Seeking
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 blessed
                 and
                 precious
                 promises
                 :
              
               to
               bee
               eased
               of
               our
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Meditating
               seriously
               on
               the
               
                 power
                 and
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               hath
               offered
               for
               our
               sinne
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               And
               
                 applying
                 the
                 same
              
               ,
               to
               our
               particular
               soares
               and
               diseases
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 Resting
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 alone
              
               ,
               as
               
               our
               onely
               and
               sufficient
               Sauiour
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               And
               
                 reioycing
                 in
                 him
              
               aboue
               all
               the
               treasures
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               most
               precious
               Pearle
               .
               Matth.
               13.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               Labouring
               to
               
                 approue
                 our
                 loue
                 vnto
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             
               forsaking
               all
               things
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               our
               beloued
               s●nne
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             required
             ,
             euen
             life
             ,
             and
             all
             .
             Matth.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Being
             
               ready
               to
               take
               vp
               his
               Crosse
               ,
            
             and
             follow
             him
             .
             Matth.
             16.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             
               Denying
               still
               our
               owne
               wisedome
               and
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             that
             wee
             may
             bee
             found
             in
             him
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             for
             
               thy
               sake
               ,
               louing
               the
               brethren
               .
            
             1.
             
             Plucking
             them
             out
             of
             the
             
             fire
             .
             2.
             
             And
             exhorting
             each
             other
             daily
             ;
             waiting
             with
             great
             patience
             their
             Conuersion
             ,
             and
             maintaining
             
             the
             Fellowship
             with
             all
             meekenesse
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             of
             Conuersation
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             all
             Constancie
             and
             Patience
             ,
             working
             out
             our
             saluation
             .
             Phi.
             2.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               As
               for
               Malice
               .
            
          
           
             THat
             this
             is
             an
             
               occasion
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               Apppeareth
               :
               1.
               
               Because
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Depriueth
               vs
               of
               the
               Loue
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             so
             causing
             the
             Lord
             to
             hate
             vs
             ,
             wee
             are
             giuen
             vp
             to
             this
             damnable
             practise
             .
          
           
             The
             rather
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             
               both
               a
               present
               and
               effectuall
               meanes
               (
               as
               wee
               thinke
               )
            
             to
             execute
             the
             vtmost
             of
             our
             reuenge
             and
             it
             is
             also
             a
             
               most
               daungegerous
               
               meanes
               to
               colour
               our
               Malice
               ,
            
             while
             it
             so
             bringeth
             it
             about
             ,
             that
             partly
             for
             Feare
             ,
             wee
             are
             forced
             to
             
               relieue
               such
               Instruments
            
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             doe
             
               vs
               no
               harme
            
             ,
             and
             wee
             are
             
               drawne
               to
               seeke
               helpe
            
             from
             them
             in
             our
             extremities
             ,
             whereby
             
               their
               Malice
               being
               concealed
            
             ,
             is
             more
             increased
             ,
             and
             beeing
             often
             disappoynted
             by
             Satan
             ,
             
               is
               more
               inflamed
            
             ,
             sealing
             vp
             to
             these
             
               cursed
               Captiues
            
             their
             eternall
             damnation
             :
             and
             hastning
             hereby
             the
             vengeaunce
             of
             the
             LORD
             vpon
             them
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             
               Pining
               of
               their
               bodyes
            
             ,
             by
             this
             their
             confounded
             Malice
             ,
             and
             prouoaking
             them
             to
             maligne
             
               GOD
               the
               more
            
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             are
             disappoynted
             ,
             whereby
             his
             wrath
             is
             more
             kindled
             against
             them
             :
             they
             are
             hereby
             more
             
               eager
               vpon
               Satan
            
             to
             execute
             their
             rage
             ,
             
               more
               deepely
               obliged
               vnto
               them
            
             ,
             by
             new
             imployments
             and
             at
             length
             
               more
               desperately
               confounded
               by
               him
            
             ,
             in
             their
             detection
             and
             punishments
             .
          
           
             
               Learne
               wee
               therefore
               to
               remedie
               this
               sinne
               ,
               Thus
               :
            
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Labour
             wee
             to
             haue
             the
             loue
             
             
               of
               Christ
               shed
               abroad
            
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             so
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             
               wee
               may
               loue
               one
               another
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             consider
             we
             ,
             
               That
               vengeanee
            
             
             
               belongeth
               vnto
               God
            
             ,
             hee
             is
             able
             to
             right
             our
             wrongs
             ,
             he
             is
             onely
             for
             to
             doe
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             wee
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             
               what
               hurt
            
             may
             arise
             from
             the
             Creature
             ,
             
               as
               what
               good
            
             may
             redound
             vnto
             vs
             thereby
             ;
             and
             whether
             wee
             
               receiue
               not
               daily
               good
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               our
               God
               ,
            
             sufficiently
             to
             counteruaile
             
               the
               euill
               of
               the
               Creature
            
             ?
             Whether
             our
             GOD
             ●ee
             not
             able
             
               to
               recompence
               any
               euill
            
             from
             the
             Creature
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             ?
             Whither
             hee
             cannot
             
               turne
               it
               to
               our
               great
               good
               ?
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Giue
               we
               not
               way
            
             to
             the
             least
             passion
             of
             anger
             ,
             or
             discontent
             ,
             least
             our
             yeelding
             to
             these
             passions
             ,
             draw
             our
             confirmed
             malice
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             be
             we
             wise
             to
             
               set
               bounds
               to
               our
               vnreasonable
               desires
               ,
            
             least
             being
             not
             satisfied
             therein
             ,
             we
             breake
             out
             to
             enuie
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             malice
             others
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Especially
             
               labour
               wee
               to
               apprehend
               the
               fauour
               of
               God
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
            
             that
             so
             being
             at
             peace
             with
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             and
             
               gayning
               true
               content
               〈◊〉
               in
               our
               estates
               ,
            
             we
             may
             
               possesse
               our
               s●●les
               in
               patience
            
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             
               the
               V●…
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             
               Practise
               wee
               especially
               the
               Loue
               of
               our
               enemies
            
             ;
             striue
             we
             to
             
               ouercome
               euill
               with
               good
               ,
               to
               forgiue
               our
               enemies
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               &c
               ,
            
          
           
             8.
             
             
               Enuring
               our selues
               to
               beare
               afflictions
            
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             weauing
             our
             soules
             from
             the
             
               loue
               of
               the
               world
            
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Still
             endeauouring
             
               to
               make
               euen
               with
               our
               God
               ,
            
             and
             to
             be
             prepared
             against
             the
             comming
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               A
               fourth
               Cause
               of
               Witch-craft
               is
               Couetousnesse
               .
            
          
           
             1
             A
             As
             excluding
             through
             distrustfull
             and
             insatiable
             desires
             ,
             
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               Almighty
            
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Exposing
             to
             
               desperate
               contempt
               of
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             in
             all
             fearefull
             impietie
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hereby
             enraging
             and
             prouoking
             the
             Conscience
             to
             iust
             reuenge
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Whereby
             despayre
             seasing
             on
             the
             soule
             ,
             is
             become
             hereby
             a
             praye
             vnto
             Satan
             ,
             vpon
             hope
             of
             present
             release
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Being
             
               forced
               by
               such
               insatiable
               desires
               to
               vse
               vnlawfull
               meanes
            
             to
             compasse
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             therefore
             bayted
             by
             Satan
             with
             fit
             matter
             hereunto
             :
             What
             will
             hee
             not
             promise
             to
             fetch
             ouer
             the
             poore
             soule
             ?
             What
             will
             not
             
               the
               soule
               part
               with
            
             to
             enioy
             the
             present
             payment
             ?
             
               What
               's
               this
               birth-right
               to
               it
               ,
               since
               it
               dyes
               for
               hunger
               ,
            
             giue
             it
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             future
             who
             list
             .
             Gen.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               The
               remedie
               therefore
               of
               Couetousnesse
               is
               :
            
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             To
             
               conuert
               our
               Desires
               to
               heauenly
               obiects
            
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             affect
             that
             dureable
             and
             true
             riches
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             so
             
               discerning
               daily
               our
               want
               of
               grace
               ,
            
             wee
             shall
             still
             be
             coueting
             the
             best
             giftes
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             As
             for
             earthly
             things
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               we
               onely
               our
               daily
               bread
               ,
            
             as
             for
             to
             m●●row
             let
             it
             care
             for
             it selfe
             .
             Matth.
             6.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               And
               cast
               we
               our
               care
               on
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               careth
               for
               vs.
               1.
               
               Pet.
            
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Let
               our
               Request
               be
               made
               manifest
               vnto
               God
               ,
            
             who
             will
             not
             faile
             vs
             ,
             nor
             
             forsake
             vs.
             
          
           
             And
             learne
             wee
             to
             bee
             contented
             
               with
               our
               estates
            
             ,
             submitting
             to
             the
             wil
             of
             God
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Consider
             we
             
               the
               Iudgements
               of
               God
               ,
               vpon
               th
               Couetous
               persons
               ,
            
             he
             is
             a
             spoyler
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             bee
             spoyled
             :
             he
             pines
             himselfe
             and
             robs
             others
             ;
             his
             children
             shall
             bee
             vagabonds
             ,
             and
             his
             memoriall
             perish
             .
             Psal.
             109.
             
          
           
             Meditate
             wee
             
               often
               on
               the
               diuine
               Prouidence
            
             extending
             to
             the
             briutish
             and
             dumbe
             creatures
             .
             Matt.
             6.
             
          
           
             And
             consider
             we
             seriously
             of
             the
             Loue
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             who
             if
             hee
             haue
             prouided
             heauen
             for
             vs
             ,
             will
             hee
             deny
             vs
             these
             things
             ?
             And
             
             seeing
             with
             all
             our
             care
             we
             winne
             nothing
             ,
             without
             his
             blessing
             ,
             labour
             
             we
             rather
             to
             vse
             well
             what
             wee
             haue
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             coueting
             more
             :
             that
             our
             little
             being
             blessed
             ,
             may
             be
             sufficient
             vnto
             vs.
             Psal.
             37.
             
          
           
             And
             therefore
             seeke
             we
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             
               by
               renewing
               our
               right
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
            
             and
             daily
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             
               Creature
               ,
               by
               the
               Word
               and
               Prayer
               :
            
             and
             so
             shall
             the
             mind
             bee
             quieted
             in
             the
             smallest
             treasure
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               A
               fift
               Cause
               of
               Witch-craft
               is
               Curiositie
               ,
               
                 And
                 that
                 because
              
               :
            
          
           
             HEreby
             
               the
               mind
               is
               deliuered
               from
               necessary
               knowledge
               ,
            
             to
             search
             after
             vaine
             and
             hidden
             mysteries
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             is
             nourished
             
               in
               wauering
               ,
               and
               vncertaintie
               in
               Iudgement
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thereby
             is
             
               easily
               remooued
               from
               such
               sound
               Principles
            
             and
             
               grounds
               of
               Truth
            
             as
             it
             hath
             receiued
             some
             tast
             of
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             And
             so
             is
             brought
             by
             degrees
             to
             
               forsake
               GOD
            
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             gouernance
             ,
             as
             crossing
             
             corruption
             and
             confounding
             carnall
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             is
             iustly
             forsaken
             
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             thereby
             giuen
             vp
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             to
             be
             deluded
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             
               iustly
               deluded
            
             ,
             by
             
               such
               vaine
               pretence
               of
               extraordinary
               skill
               and
               knowledge
            
             ;
             as
             through
             pride
             of
             heart
             is
             affected
             through
             discontent
             ensuing
             from
             an
             enraged
             conscience
             ,
             is
             greedily
             embraced
             to
             giue
             present
             satisfactiō
             .
          
           
             And
             thereby
             is
             prouoked
             ,
             
               with
               any
               future
               harmes
            
             ,
             to
             procure
             present
             ease
             and
             content
             .
          
           
             Hereupon
             
               future
               hopes
               are
               deluded
            
             ,
             and
             so
             desperately
             reiected
             concerning
             Saluation
             ,
             vppon
             a
             vaine
             perswasion
             ,
             of
             
               what
               this
               extraordinary
               knowledge
               will
               aduaunce
               vs
               to
               .
            
             Namely
             to
             be
             as
             Gods
             to
             know
             good
             and
             euill
             especially
             if
             here
             any
             possibility
             shall
             appeare
             to
             execute
             such
             power
             ,
             
               by
               doing
               wonderfull
               things
            
             ,
             as
             may
             exalt
             vs
             to
             this
             conceit
             of
             Diuine
             Excellencie
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             furthered
             
               by
               a
               base
               Esteeme
               of
               such
               knowledge
               as
               concernes
               
               saluation
               ,
            
             as
             being
             ordinarie
             ,
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             obuious
             to
             euery
             capacity
             .
             And
             therefore
             seeing
             ,
             
               all
               shall
               not
               be
               saued
            
             :
             hereupon
             wee
             are
             easily
             ensnared
             to
             seeke
             after
             further
             knowledg
             ,
             to
             looke
             for
             Reuelation
             ,
             to
             search
             into
             hidden
             mysteries
             .
          
           
             
               Here
               Satan
               closeth
               with
               a
               prophane
               heart
               ,
            
             tenders
             meanes
             of
             the
             hidden
             Mysteries
             ,
             colours
             them
             with
             holy
             Names
             ,
             and
             
               glorious
               pretences
            
             ;
             as
             of
             subiection
             to
             man
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             easily
             preuailes
             vpon
             an
             vnstable
             soule
             ,
             
               to
               drawe
               it
               with
               some
               couenant
               with
               Satan
            
             to
             some
             liking
             of
             this
             skill
             ,
             especially
             beeing
             carried
             so
             couertly
             ,
             likely
             to
             preuaile
             so
             effectually
             .
          
           
             The
             Remedie
             hereof
             is
             .
          
           
             To
             informe
             the
             iudgemēt
             throughly
             by
             
               the
               blessed
               word
            
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             
               to
               be
               brought
               in
               subiection
               by
               the
               power
               thereof
               ,
            
             to
             the
             denyall
             of
             carnall
             wisedom
             ,
             with
             an
             holy
             resolution
             in
             all
             things
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             magnifie
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             
               for
               so
               plaine
               and
               easie
               a
               Rule
            
             to
             them
             that
             will
             vnderstand
             ,
             and
             to
             cleaue
             to
             this
             
             Rule
             alone
             for
             direction
             in
             all
             our
             wayes
             .
             Psal.
             8.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Neither
             
               leaning
               on
               the
               Right
               hād
               after
               dreames
               ,
            
             and
             speculations
             :
             Neither
             
               leaning
               on
               the
               left
               hand
            
             to
             
               humane
               traditions
            
             as
             if
             the
             word
             were
             insufficient
             .
             Being
             
               still
               humbled
            
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             our
             faylings
             ,
             
               to
               what
               is
               commanded
            
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             ignoraunce
             of
             that
             wee
             should
             know
             :
             And
             
               Liuing
               by
               Faith
            
             ,
             in
             expectation
             of
             what
             is
             promised
             .
          
           
             Endeauouring
             as
             wee
             haue
             receiued
             Christ
             ,
             so
             to
             walke
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               last
               and
               Principall
               Cause
               to
               draw
               vs
               into
               this
               deadly
               snare
               ,
               is
               Pride
               ,
               and
               vaine
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             1
             AS
             being
             both
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             the
             other
             euills
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Being
             the
             
               first
               sinne
            
             that
             eutred
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             discouered
             our
             fearefull
             bondage
             vnder
             Satan
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Beeing
             
               the
               last
               sin
            
             that
             we
             shal
             put
             of
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             Satan
             
             hath
             done
             with
             all
             other
             ,
             he
             begins
             with
             this
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Being
               the
               sin
               that
               accompanies
               our
               best
               actions
               ,
            
             to
             depriue
             
               God
               of
               his
               glory
            
             and
             our selues
             of
             the
             comfort
             of
             thē
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Giuing
               the
               Lord
               occasion
            
             to
             leaue
             vs
             to
             Satans
             power
             ,
             for
             this
             our
             great
             blasphemie
             and
             sacriledge
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               Giuing
               Satan
               occasion
               the
               rather
               to
               preuaile
            
             in
             regard
             of
             such
             pretences
             and
             maskes
             which
             this
             sinne
             hath
             to
             shrowd
             it selfe
             vnder
             ,
             
               as
               thankefulnesse
               of
               God
               :
               Ioy
               in
               his
               blessings
               :
               furtherance
               of
               others
            
             good
             
               in
               communicating
               with
               thē
            
             ,
             what
             God
             hath
             vouchsafed
             vnto
             vs.
             And
             being
             
               his
               most
               effectuall
               baite
            
             to
             ensnare
             vs
             in
             this
             
               daungerous
               Couenant
            
             ,
             because
             
               by
               Pride
               we
               are
               blinded
            
             that
             wee
             cannot
             see
             our
             miserie
             ,
             nor
             any
             daunger
             lyes
             vpon
             vs
             :
             and
             therefore
             are
             more
             easily
             drawne
             to
             make
             vp
             the
             measure
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               By
               Pride
            
             ,
             we
             are
             prouoked
             
               to
               conceit
               our
               own
               excellency
            
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             thinke
             nothing
             good
             enough
             for
             vs
             :
             and
             we
             think
             the
             Lord
             doth
             vs
             wrong
             ,
             in
             not
             respecting
             vs
             accordingly
             .
             And
             
             therfore
             we
             will
             right
             our selues
             ,
             and
             entertaine
             what
             is
             offered
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             by
             Satan
             ,
             yet
             wee
             presume
             to
             make
             it
             serue
             our
             turnes
             ,
             wee
             conceiue
             so
             highly
             of
             our selues
             ,
             that
             
               nothing
               can
               defile
            
             ,
             nothing
             preuaile
             to
             our
             hurt
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             
               our
               great
               preuiledge
               to
               command
               Satan
               ?
            
             shall
             it
             not
             make
             for
             our
             glory
             ,
             to
             
               hurt
               and
               helpe
            
             at
             our
             pleasure
             ?
             Will
             it
             not
             please
             vs
             highly
             ,
             to
             heare
             ,
             The
             
               Voyce
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               man.
               
            
          
           
             
               Thus
               doth
               Satan
               by
               Pride
               ,
               draw
               vs-into
               his
               snare
               .
            
          
           
             And
             therefore
             learne
             we
             
               to
               Remedie
            
             this
             great
             euill
             .
             As
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             labour
             we
             to
             
               discerne
               throughly
               our
               cursed
               Nature
            
             ,
             take
             we
             an
             often
             view
             of
             that
             poysonous
             fountaine
             ,
             and
             though
             in
             regard
             of
             outwarde
             conformitie
             and
             faire
             shew
             ,
             we
             may
             haue
             cause
             to
             lift
             vp
             our
             heades
             ,
             yet
             when
             wee
             looke
             throughly
             within
             ,
             we
             may
             hang
             thē
             down
             with
             shame
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             not
             the
             good
             we
             do
             ,
             so
             much
             
               as
               the
               euil
            
             we
             daily
             commit
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               that
               end
               that
               accōpanies
               our
               best
               actions
               .
            
          
           
           
             3
             And
             acknowledge
             wee
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             good
             we
             haue
             ,
             1
             it
             is
             vndeserued
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             2
             we
             daily
             
               deserue
               to
               be
               stripped
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             4
             Remember
             wee
             ,
             
               the
               most
               glorious
               creatures
               haue
               beene
               ouer-taken
               with
               this
               sinne
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             ,
             let
             vs
             feare
             our selues
             most
             ,
             when
             wee
             
               enioy
               greatest
               fauours
            
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             yet
             
               trust
               God
               most
            
             ,
             when
             he
             seemes
             
               to
               do
               least
               for
               vs.
            
             
          
           
             6
             Labouring
             
               to
               doe
               all
               things
               as
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Almightie
               :
            
             And
             ,
          
           
             7
             Auoiding
             very
             carefully
             the
             applause
             and
             estimation
             of
             m●n
             .
          
           
             8
             
               Not
               measuring
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               by
               outward
               complements
               .
            
          
           
             9
             Nor
             
               despising
               the
               least
               grace
               i●
               others
               ,
            
             though
             we
             farre
             exceed
             them
             .
          
           
             10
             Abounding
             
               in
               thankefulnesse
               to
               God
            
             ,
             euen
             for
             the
             least
             of
             all
             his
             mercies
             .
          
           
             11
             And
             daily
             
               reckoning
               with
               our selues
            
             for
             the
             abuse
             of
             his
             blessings
             .
          
           
             12
             
               Walking
               faithfully
               and
            
             diligently
             in
             the
             Callings
             which
             GOD
             hath
             placed
             vs
             in
             .
          
           
           
             13
             And
             
               submitting
               to
               th●se
               afflictions
            
             ,
             that
             are
             incident
             thereto
             .
          
           
             14
             Meditating
             often
             on
             the
             
               ●…liation
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             15
             And
             on
             
               that
               fulnesse
               of
               glorie
            
             that
             makes
             for
             vs
             in
             heauen
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Conuinceth
               naturall
               corruption
               .
            
          
           
             AND
             doth
             not
             this
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Witch-craft
            
             ,
             describe
             vnto
             vs
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             
               naturall
               condition
            
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             the
             very
             slaues
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             and
             vessels
             of
             wrath
             ,
             folowing
             the
             prince
             that
             ruleth
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             led
             captiue
             by
             him
             at
             his
             will
             ?
             
               Ephesians
               chap.
               2.
               vers
            
             .
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Yea
             certainly
             ,
             though
             we
             should
             neuer
             so
             much
             wash
             our selues
             with
             Niter
             ,
             and
             stand
             vpon
             our
             sincerity
             ,
             yet
             the
             bleating
             of
             the
             sheepe
             ,
             and
             lowing
             of
             the
             oxen
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             such
             
               running
               to
               Blessers
            
             ,
             and
             
               closing
               with
               cursers
            
             ,
             
             our
             fearing
             these
             ,
             and
             worship●ing
             the
             other
             :
             our
             refusall
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             meanes
             for
             helpe
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             these
             diuellish
             and
             most
             vnlawfull
             remedies
             are
             
               apparant
               Euidences
            
             ,
             that
             his
             seruants
             wee
             are
             whom
             we
             
               thus
               subiect
            
             vnto
             ,
             him
             we
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             our
             Maister
             ,
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Sauiour
             ,
             whom
             especially
             we
             seeke
             vnto
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             trouble
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               That
               hereby
               we
               are
               taught
               the
               right
               vse
               and
               excellencie
               of
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             AND
             doth
             not
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             of
             Witch-craft
             shew
             vs
             also
             the
             true
             meanes
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             may
             be
             deliuered
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             translated
             into
             the
             glorious
             libertie
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ?
             yea
             surely
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             hereby
             
               instructed
               in
               the
               excellencie
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             and
             so
             to
             labour
             the
             attayning
             and
             preseruing
             thereof
             .
          
           
           
             As
             that
             we
             may
             out
             of
             the
             former
             discourse
             perceiue
             ,
             that
             this
             Faith
             is
             it
             ,
             which
             Sathan
             requires
             of
             his
             seruants
             ,
             to
             binde
             himselfe
             vnto
             them
             ,
             
               (
               if
               they
               will
               beleeue
               in
               him
               :
               )
            
             his
             special
             aime
             is
             at
             our
             
               most
               precious
               faith
            
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             shake
             vs
             heerein
             ,
             if
             hee
             can
             cast
             vs
             from
             this
             hold
             ,
             he
             makes
             sure
             account
             of
             vs
             ,
             he
             holds
             vs
             heereby
             certainely
             to
             damnation
             :
             Doth
             not
             this
             plainly
             
               euince
               the
               excellencie
               hereof
            
             ?
             doth
             it
             not
             by
             the
             contrary
             confirme
             ,
             how
             necessary
             this
             is
             to
             saluation
             ,
             that
             it
             alone
             is
             sufficient
             hereto
             ,
             Acts
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Doth
             not
             the
             Blesser
             require
             
               this
               Couenant
            
             of
             her
             Proselites
             ,
             shee
             will
             helpe
             them
             :
             
               if
               they
               beleeue
            
             in
             her
             ,
             that
             she
             can
             doe
             them
             good
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             who
             are
             they
             that
             are
             freed
             from
             Sathans
             power
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             onely
             
               the
               faithfull
            
             ?
             those
             which
             are
             truely
             elected
             ,
             eyther
             Sathan
             cannot
             touch
             them
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             else
             his
             afflictions
             shall
             tend
             to
             their
             good
             :
             well
             may
             hee
             afflict
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             the
             soule
             shall
             be
             bettered
             by
             it
             .
          
           
           
             And
             shall
             not
             this
             teach
             vs
             especially
             to
             procure
             
               this
               shield
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             beate
             backe
             the
             fierie
             darts
             of
             the
             Diuell
             ?
             
               Ephesians
               chapter
               6.
               vers
            
             .
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Shall
             it
             not
             lesson
             vs
             ,
             to
             learne
             still
             to
             
               liue
               by
               faith
               in
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               :
            
             not
             hauing
             our
             owne
             righteousnes
             ,
             that
             so
             in
             him
             we
             may
             be
             more
             then
             Conquerours
             ,
             
               Romans
               8.
               34.
               35.
               
               Galat
               .
            
             2.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Heereby
               we
               are
               instructed
               to
               a
               conscionable
               vse
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             FOr
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Letter
             and
             
               sound
               thereof
            
             onely
             that
             auailes
             ,
             for
             so
             (
             as
             you
             haue
             heard
             )
             it
             may
             be
             
               abused
               by
               Sathan
               to
               charming
               and
               sorcery
               ,
            
             vnlesse
             we
             both
             vnderstand
             ,
             and
             receiue
             reuerently
             ,
             yea
             treasure
             it
             
               vp
               in
               our
               hearts
            
             ,
             and
             
               by
               faith
               apply
               it
               to
               our selues
               ,
            
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             our
             soules
             :
             then
             surely
             is
             it
             not
             enough
             
             onely
             to
             heare
             ,
             and
             not
             vnderstand
             ;
             not
             enough
             to
             vnderstand
             onelie
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             
               retayne
               〈◊〉
               memorie
            
             :
             nay
             ,
             not
             sufficient
             to
             remember
             ,
             vnlesse
             we
             
               beleeue
               the
               same
            
             ,
             and
             so
             expresse
             our
             Faith
             ,
             in
             
               being
               transformed
               thereby
               into
               the
               same
               Image
               from
               glory
               to
               glory
               ,
               2.
               
               Cor.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             may
             serue
             to
             admonish
             vs
             ,
             concerning
             that
             
               customarie
               and
               vnreuerent
               taking
               of
               the
               name
               of
               God
               〈◊〉
               our
               mouthes
               ,
            
             apparant
             in
             our
             ordinarie
             speeches
             ;
             As
             oh
             Lord
             Iesus
             &c.
             which
             being
             
               no
               lesse
               then
               charmes
            
             ,
             as
             it
             confirmeth
             Witches
             in
             their
             damnable
             Trade
             ,
             so
             it
             exposeth
             vs
             to
             be
             afflicted
             by
             them
             :
             yea
             leaueth
             vs
             to
             the
             Iudgement
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             euen
             to
             take
             that
             from
             vs
             which
             wee
             seemed
             to
             haue
             ,
             of
             Hypocrites
             and
             formall
             professors
             to
             become
             
               open
               blasphemers
            
             and
             professed
             Atheists
             ,
             scorning
             God
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Teacheth
               the
               abuse
               of
               the
               Beliefe
               and
               the
               Commandements
               .
            
          
           
             AS
             also
             wee
             may
             heere
             be
             informed
             concerning
             the
             
               Abuse
               of
               our
               Beliefe
            
             ,
             as
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             seeing
             they
             are
             repeated
             without
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             so
             out
             of
             their
             right
             ordinance
             and
             vse
             ,
             are
             they
             anie
             better
             then
             a
             Charme
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             rather
             a
             seruice
             vnto
             the
             Diuell
             then
             vnto
             God
             ?
          
           
             May
             not
             this
             
               admonish
               Preachers
               ,
               to
               apply
               themselues
               to
               the
               capacitie
               of
               their
               people
               ,
            
             to
             speake
             with
             vnderstanding
             ,
             power
             and
             euidence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             with
             the
             enticing
             wordes
             of
             mans
             wisedome
             ,
             lest
             they
             approoue
             themselues
             
               no
               better
               then
               Charmers
            
             ,
             binding
             the
             people
             faster
             vnder
             the
             power
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             by
             nouzeling
             them
             in
             
               Ignorance
               ,
               Pride
               ,
               Infidelitie
               ,
               Profanenesse
               ,
               &c.
               1.
               
               Cor.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             
               People
               also
            
             may
             here
             haue
             their
             lesson
             ;
             not
             
               to
               liue
               in
               ignorance
            
             ,
             
             but
             to
             embrace
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whereby
             Sathans
             forgeries
             are
             detected
             ,
             and
             graciously
             preue●…
             .
          
           
             Whereby
             they
             may
             be
             diuerted
             to
             the
             true
             and
             holy
             meanes
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             
               bodies
               good
            
             ,
             but
             especially
             for
             the
             help
             and
             saluation
             of
             the
             poore
             soule
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               Teacheth
               to
               make
               conscience
               of
               sinne
               .
            
          
           
             VVE
             are
             heereby
             also
             taught
             to
             
               make
               conscience
               of
               all
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             respect
             vnto
             all
             
               GODS
               commandements
            
             ;
             labouring
             daily
             to
             be
             renewed
             by
             repentance
             :
             and
             so
             interest
             our selues
             daily
             in
             the
             fauor
             of
             God
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             that
             seeing
             
               afflictions
               follow
               sinners
            
             ,
             and
             Sathan
             hath
             no
             power
             ouer
             vs
             ,
             but
             by
             ou●
             corruption
             ,
             and
             corruption
             being
             suppressed
             ,
             and
             daily
             maistered
             by
             repentance
             and
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             preuents
             Sathans
             power
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             :
             As
             it
             is
             best
             to
             auoide
             
             so
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             if
             we
             haue
             sinned
             ,
             let
             vs
             do
             so
             no
             more
             ,
             lest
             
               a
               worse
            
             thing
             do
             befal
             vs
             ,
             lest
             the
             Lord
             leaue
             vs
             to
             Satans
             power
             ,
             euen
             to
             be
             smitten
             by
             euill
             angels
             Iohn
             5.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               Teacheth
               the
               deepenesse
               of
               Sathan
               .
            
          
           
             SEeing
             the
             Policie
             of
             Sathan
             is
             notably
             discouered
             herein
             ,
             in
             hiding
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             cloking
             his
             tyrannie
             and
             crueltie
             against
             the
             soule
             ,
             by
             tampering
             about
             these
             pe●y
             matters
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             diuerting
             vs
             dangerously
             from
             the
             spirituall
             combate
             which
             Satan
             hath
             against
             the
             soule
             ,
             to
             
               looke
               onely
               to
               bodily
               harmes
            
             ,
             as
             if
             wee
             had
             no
             soules
             ,
             but
             
               bodies
               onely
            
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             danger
             .
             May
             wee
             not
             hence
             
               learne
               the
               deepenesse
               of
               Sathan
            
             ?
             Doth
             not
             this
             teach
             ,
             that
             Sathan
             playes
             the
             hypocrite
             ,
             making
             shew
             
               to
               helpe
            
             ,
             when
             he
             
               intends
               most
               hurt
            
             ,
             and
             pretending
             onlie
             to
             hurt
             the
             body
             ,
             when
             he
             intends
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             should
             not
             this
             teach
             vs
             
               lesse
               to
               regard
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
             
               haue
               more
               care
               for
               the
               soule
               :
            
             to
             arme
             it
             especially
             by
             prayer
             and
             repentance
             :
             to
             
               watch
               ouer
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               &c.
               secret
               corruptions
               ,
               &c.
            
             whereas
             we
             vsually
             pray
             for
             our
             cattell
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             a
             
               policie
               of
               Witches
            
             ,
             to
             make
             vs
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             by
             prayer
             they
             were
             preserued
             from
             Witch-craft
             ;
             whereas
             indeed
             that
             blinde
             and
             ignorant
             prayer
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             colour
             of
             Satans
             help
             ,
             shrowding
             his
             assistance
             vnder
             that
             pretence
             of
             Diuine
             worshippe
             .
             Had
             wee
             not
             now
             more
             need
             
               to
               pray
               for
               our selues
            
             ,
             not
             crossing
             and
             
               Blessing
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             the
             manner
             was
             in
             Poperie
             ,
             but
             rather
             crossing
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             mortifying
             our
             lustes
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             shall
             best
             preuent
             the
             power
             of
             Sathan
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             
               And
               haue
               we
               not
               hence
               matter
               of
               Triall
               ,
               both
               for
               our
               priuate
               ,
               and
               generally
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
          
           
             YEa
             
               certainly
               ;
               for
               our selues
            
             ,
             we
             may
             discerne
             ,
             
               whether
               wee
               haue
               sauing
               
               grace
               ,
               or
               no.
            
             For
             seeing
             (
             as
             you
             haue
             heard
             )
             Sathan
             and
             his
             instruments
             ,
             may
             doe
             wonderfull
             things
             :
             Therefore
             let
             not
             this
             content
             vs
             ,
             though
             we
             had
             euen
             a
             
               miraculous
               faith
            
             ,
             seeing
             to
             such
             it
             shall
             be
             said
             ,
             Depart
             from
             me
             ,
             I
             know
             you
             not
             ,
             Mat.
             7.
             22.
             23.
             but
             rather
             ,
             let
             vs
             get
             
               better
               euidence
            
             of
             sauing
             grace
             ,
             labouring
             that
             our
             
               names
               may
               be
               written
               in
               Heauen
               ,
               Luke
            
             10.
             17.
             and
             taking
             the
             true
             and
             only
             path
             of
             holinesse
             thereunto
             ,
             euen
             
               true
               faith
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               working
               by
               loue
               ,
               and
               keeping
            
             vs
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             constant
             and
             vnmoueable
             vnto
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
               15.
               vers
               .
               vlt.
            
             
          
           
             And
             seeing
             diuells
             and
             false
             prophets
             may
             do
             such
             wōderfull
             things
             ,
             therefore
             learne
             we
             hence
             ,
             
               to
               discerne
               of
               GODS
               truth
            
             ,
             and
             
               his
               holie
               Spouse
            
             :
             namely
             the
             
               true
               Church
            
             ,
             not
             that
             that
             
               is
               confirmed
               by
               wonders
            
             and
             signes
             ,
             for
             such
             is
             the
             
               synagogue
               of
               Antichrist
            
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             
               continues
               in
               the
               Apostles
               1
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               2
               Fellowshippe
               3
               in
               breaking
               of
               Bread
               and
               4
               Prayer
               ,
               Act.
            
             2.
             44.
             45.
             46.
             
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               And
               may
               not
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               thereby
               learne
               how
               to
               behaue
               themselues
               vnder
               afflictions
               .
            
          
           
             NAmely
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             presume
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             may
             befall
             them
             :
             no
             faith
             can
             simply
             priuiledge
             from
             the
             correction
             of
             the
             Almightie
             :
             so
             if
             the
             Lord
             shal
             exercise
             them
             herewith
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             1
             to
             
               examine
               the
               speciall
               cause
            
             thereof
             :
             And
             so
             ,
          
           
             2
             By
             
               Repentance
               to
               make
               their
               peace
               with
               God.
               
            
          
           
             3
             Begging
             instantly
             the
             
               sanctifying
               of
               the
               affliction
            
             :
             And
             ,
          
           
             4
             So
             the
             
               Remouall
               of
               it
            
             ,
             as
             may
             stand
             with
             Gods
             glorie
             .
          
           
             5
             Not
             
               measuring
               ,
               either
               the
               fauor
               of
               God
               simply
               ,
            
             by
             the
             remouall
             therof
             ;
             or
             his
             
               anger
               by
               the
               continuance
               thereof
               ,
               or
               their
               remouall
            
             thereby
             .
             But
             
               comforting
               themselues
            
             ,
             though
             it
             take
             away
             the
             miserable
             life
             ,
             yet
             
               liuing
               and
               dying
               wee
               are
               the
               Lords
               :
            
             Happy
             if
             we
             go
             to
             heauen
             though
             in
             a
             fierie
             chariot
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               How
               to
               preuent
               Sorcerie
               .
            
          
           
             SEeing
             there
             is
             naturally
             in
             euerie
             
               Christian
               the
               seeds
               &
               grounds
               of
               such
               euills
               ,
            
             which
             may
             draw
             ,
             as
             by
             these
             degrees
             ,
             1
             to
             the
             approbation
             of
             this
             trade
             2
             to
             vse
             thogh
             ignorātly
             ,
             the
             very
             
               spells
               and
               charmes
            
             hereof
             ;
             3
             to
             retaine
             
               vnder
               pretence
               of
               Charitie
               ,
               these
               cursed
               instruments
               ,
            
             and
             so
             to
             grow
             
               familiar
               with
               them
            
             ,
             to
             
               conceiue
               well
               of
               their
               prayers
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Seeing
             (
             I
             say
             )
             by
             these
             degrees
             ,
             &
             such
             like
             ;
             vnstable
             soules
             may
             easily
             be
             ensnared
             ,
             and
             drawne
             on
             to
             this
             
               diuellish
               compact
            
             :
             therefore
             let
             vs
             learne
             also
             to
             
               preuent
               this
               fearefull
               league
            
             .
             To
             this
             end
             ,
          
           
             Let
             vs
             take
             heed
             of
             
               liuing
               in
               grosse
            
             and
             
               wilfull
               ignorance
            
             :
             And
             while
             wee
             
               haue
               the
               light
            
             ,
             let
             vs
             embrace
             it
             conscionably
             ,
             lest
             we
             be
             giuen
             vp
             for
             our
             disobedience
             to
             these
             strong
             delusions
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Let
               vs
               be
               thorowly
               perswaded
               of
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             in
             generall
             ,
             
             ruling
             and
             disposing
             all
             things
             ,
             so
             that
             euery
             creature
             is
             at
             his
             cōmand
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a●
             haire
             of
             our
             heads
             can
             be
             touched
             vnlesse
             the
             Lord
             dispose
             .
          
           
             3
             But
             specially
             apprehend
             we
             
               that
               prouidence
               of
               the
               Almightie
            
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             taken
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             into
             his
             especiall
             protection
             ;
             as
             hauing
             elected
             vs
             to
             saluation
             ,
             before
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             world
             were
             laid
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             glorious
             grace
             :
             that
             so
             we
             may
             neither
             
               thinke
               our
               soules
               to
               bee
               at
               our
               owne
               dispose
               :
            
             much
             lesse
             may
             giue
             way
             vnto
             Sathans
             suggestion
             ,
             
               as
               to
               haue
               them
               disposed
               at
               his
               pleasure
               :
            
             especially
             seeing
             hee
             hath
             no
             
               right
               thereto
            
             :
             nay
             ,
             is
             the
             maine
             enemie
             ,
             and
             murtherer
             thereof
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             chap.
             8.
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             so
             let
             vs
             learne
             to
             resigne
             vp
             our
             soules
             daily
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             
             our
             God
             ;
             by
             
               casting
               our
               ●are
               vpon
               him
            
             :
             and
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Daily
               making
               euen
               with
               him
            
             ,
             by
             vnfained
             repentance
             .
          
           
           
             
               Submitting
               daily
               to
               his
               blessed
               will
               in
               all
               things
               :
            
             and
             ,
          
           
             
               Making
               our
               requests
               daily
            
             manifest
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Contenting
               our selues
            
             with
             his
             gracious
             dispensation
             :
             and
             yet
             
               still
               hungring
               continually
            
             after
             his
             
               glorious
               presence
               ,
               Psalme
               42.
               
               Philip.
               1.
               23.
               24.
               2.
               
               Corint
               .
            
             5.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               And
               so
               committing
               our selues
               in
               well-doing
               into
               the
               hands
            
             of
             our
             faithful
             
               Creator
               ,
               1.
               
               Pet.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             5
             Make
             we
             conscience
             especially
             of
             holie
             duties
             ,
             as
             to
             do
             them
             ,
             1
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             2
             with
             
               all
               holie
               preparation
            
             ,
             3
             with
             
               all
               reuerence
               and
               intention
            
             ,
             4
             with
             
               all
               humilitie
            
             and
             obedience
             ,
             5
             especially
             being
             
               well
               perswaded
               of
               what
               we
               doe
               ,
            
             6
             and
             principally
             
               of
               the
               acceptance
               of
               our
               persons
               therein
               ,
               &c.
            
             aboue
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             ,
             as
             whatsoeuer
             is
             done
             ignorantly
             or
             prophanely
             ,
             is
             no
             better
             then
             a
             
               sacrifice
               to
               the
               diuell
            
             :
             so
             it
             is
             iust
             with
             God
             for
             this
             prophaning
             of
             his
             ordinance
             ,
             to
             yeelde
             vs
             vp
             to
             strong
             delusions
             ,
             euen
             1
             to
             
               rest
               in
               the
               worke
               
               done
               ,
            
             2
             to
             flatter
             our selues
             ,
             
               that
               the
               doing
               thereof
               may
               excuse
               vs
               for
               any
               grose
               filthinesse
               :
            
             3
             to
             thinke
             that
             
               God
               will
               be
               pleased
               with
               any
               Idoll
               seruice
               :
            
             4
             so
             to
             
               make
               a
               mocke
               of
               God
               and
               his
               ordinances
               :
            
             5
             and
             therefore
             
               iustly
               to
               be
               giuen
               vp
               to
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               ,
            
             to
             the
             satisfying
             of
             our
             lusts
             :
             6
             to
             
               abuse
               holy
               titles
               and
               prayers
               to
               the
               effecting
               hereof
               :
            
             and
             so
             by
             degrees
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             this
             execrable
             skill
             ;
             in
             steed
             of
             seruing
             God
             ,
             to
             submit
             wholy
             to
             Satan
             ,
             intertaining
             any
             colourable
             and
             accursed
             meanes
             for
             the
             compassing
             hereof
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             of
             the
             Vses
             for
             Instruction
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               A
               third
               generall
               vse
               ,
               is
               for
               consolation
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               ,
               Eyther
               in
               generall
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             1
             THat
             
               Sathans
               power
               is
               limited
            
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             the
             Triall
             of
             
             the
             Elect
             ,
             and
             purging
             out
             of
             hypocrites
             and
             prophane
             persons
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             therfore
             comfort
             we
             our selues
             in
             the
             supreame
             Power
             of
             our
             God.
             
               Tread
               wee
               Satan
               vnder
               our
               feete
               ,
            
             as
             
               a
               Captiue
            
             layd
             bound
             to
             our
             hands
             ,
             by
             
               our
               Captaine
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Assure
               we
               our selues
            
             ;
             that
             the
             power
             that
             is
             now
             so
             curbed
             ,
             shall
             once
             for
             euer
             bee
             destroyed
             :
             The
             Lord
             shall
             tread
             Satan
             vnder
             our
             feet
             .
             
               Rom.
               16.
               1.
               
               Cor.
            
             15.
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             &
             e.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             here
             is
             exceeding
             comfort
             :
             That
             
               Satan
               cannot
               preuaile
               effectually
               vpon
               any
               to
               their
               condemnation
               ,
            
             vnlesse
             with
             full
             consent
             they
             yeelde
             themselues
             wholy
             to
             his
             subiectiō
             .
             
               And
               if
            
          
           
             Otherwise
             ,
             he
             afflict
             them
             
               against
               their
               wils
            
             ,
             it
             shall
             howsoeuer
             ,
             turne
             to
             their
             good
             .
             
               Christ
               wil
               be
               vnto
               them
               both
               in
               life
               &
               death
               an
               aduantage
               :
            
             and
             therfore
             ,
             here
             
               is
               matter
               of
               exceeding
               comfort
               vnto
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             that
             seeing
             they
             are
             
               not
               their
               owne
               ,
               but
               are
               bought
               with
               a
               price
               ,
            
             therefore
             none
             can
             take
             them
             out
             of
             the
             handes
             of
             Christ.
             
               If
               Satan
            
             
             therefore
             shall
             mooue
             them
             to
             close
             
             
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             giue
             way
             to
             him
             ,
             their
             answere
             is
             ready
             :
             
               They
               are
               not
               their
               owne
            
             ,
             let
             him
             
               aske
               their
               master
               leaue
            
             :
             they
             cannot
             giue
             way
             to
             
               him
               ,
               he
               comes
               too
               late
            
             ;
             they
             haue
             couenanted
             with
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             already
             ;
             he
             hath
             deserued
             all
             seruice
             at
             their
             handes
             ,
             hee
             is
             sufficient
             to
             requite
             them
             ,
             nay
             hee
             hath
             prouided
             their
             wages
             alreadie
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             a
             
               Kingdom
               is
               prepared
               for
               them
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             a
             Kingdom
             immortall
             and
             vndefiled
             ,
             which
             fadeth
             not
             .
          
           
             And
             
               if
               Satan
               should
               take
               aduantage
               of
               our
               weakenesse
            
             and
             corruption
             ,
             and
             therupon
             challenge
             vs
             to
             belong
             vnto
             him
             ,
             to
             yeelde
             subiection
             to
             him
             :
             our
             answere
             is
             ready
             ,
             
               We
               are
               not
               our
               owne
               .
               It
               is
               not
               I
               but
               sinne
               dwelleth
               in
               me
               :
            
             Let
             Satan
             therefore
             take
             my
             sinne
             ,
             for
             that
             indeed
             is
             of
             him
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             shal
             answere
             for
             my
             infirmitie
             ,
             because
             his
             malice
             prouoked
             it
             ,
             his
             cunning
             allured
             me
             to
             it
             .
             As
             for
             me
             ,
             wherein
             I
             am
             now
             my selfe
             ,
             
               I
               delight
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               concerning
               my
               Inward
               man
               :
               I
               hate
               the
               euill
               that
               I
               do
               ,
            
             euen
             worse
             then
             the
             Diuel
             ,
             and
             
               I
               shall
               desire
               to
               be
               found
               
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             that
             my
             sinne
             may
             bee
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             my
             corrupt
             Nature
             healed
             :
             That
             Satans
             power
             may
             bee
             abolished
             ,
             and
             corruption
             may
             bee
             swallowed
             vp
             of
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Conclusion
               to
               the
               Wise
               and
               Humble
               Reader
               .
            
          
           
             THus
             hast
             thou
             at
             length
             (
             Deare
             Chr●stiā
             )
             some
             Part
             of
             my
             poore
             Obseruations
             ,
             concerning
             this
             
               Mysterie
               of
               Witch
               craft
            
             .
             Wherein
             for
             thy
             better
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             mine
             owne
             greater
             humiliation
             :
             As
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             which
             thou
             canst
             not
             but
             discerne
             ;
             *
             That
             
               I
               haue
               borrowed
               most
               of
               my
               Grounds
               :
               For
               the
               Proofe
               &
               Discouerie
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Witch-craft
               ,
               from
               the
               Painefull
               and
               profitable
               Labours
               of
               the
               Worthies
               of
               our
               Times
            
             that
             haue
             waded
             before
             mee
             heerein
             ,
             to
             confirme
             the
             Authoritie
             thereof
             ,
             against
             the
             Atheisme
             of
             these
             euill
             dayes
             :
             that
             so
             each
             might
             
               haue
               the
            
             perfect
             
               honour
               of
               their
            
             owne
             Paines
             .
             So
             haue
             I
             thought
             good
             ,
             
             to
             
               ad
               such
               experiences
            
             and
             collections
             of
             mine
             owne
             partly
             gathered
             out
             of
             such
             Treatises
             as
             to
             this
             purpose
             haue
             bene
             published
             frō
             time
             to
             time
             touching
             
               the
               Discouery
               and
               Conuiction
               of
               Witches
               :
            
             And
             partly
             digested
             from
             particular
             obseruation
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             vpon
             Parties
             afflicted
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Doctrine
             may
             be
             made
             more
             profitable
             ,
             
               for
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Wherein
             I
             haue
             spared
             
               the
               seueral
               Allegations
            
             ,
             and
             particular
             testimonies
             herein
             ,
             least
             the
             
               Volume
               might
               swell
               too
               much
            
             ,
             and
             so
             proue
             tedious
             ,
             &
             triuial
             :
             Referring
             thee
             and
             my selfe
             ,
             for
             
               warrant
               herein
            
             vnto
             those
             manifold
             Treatises
             which
             haue
             bin
             frequently
             published
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             and
             are
             vsually
             to
             be
             had
             vpon
             the
             
               Stationers
               Stalles
            
             .
             And
             if
             any
             thing
             ouer
             &
             besides
             hath
             bene
             added
             out
             of
             my
             particular
             obseruations
             from
             such
             generall
             Passages
             ,
             and
             priuate
             Meditations
             ,
             for
             the
             further
             fastning
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             vpon
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             wise
             Christian
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             dwel
             in
             the
             generall
             speculation
             thereof
             to
             increase
             
             curiosity
             ,
             &
             so
             nourish
             Atheisme
             :
             but
             rather
             may
             bee
             prouoked
             to
             a
             more
             holy
             vse
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             
               obseruing
               the
               generall
               Methode
               ,
               and
               deepnesse
               of
               Satan
            
             herein
             to
             ensnare
             vnstable
             soules
             .
             As
             I
             desire
             thē
             herein
             with
             me
             ,
             to
             magnifie
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             ;
             So
             I
             entreat
             them
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             
               vse
               thereof
               .
               That
            
             whereas
             
               the
               speculation
               of
               Truth
               ,
               without
               conscience
               of
               profiting
               thereby
               ,
            
             is
             the
             means
             to
             depriue
             vs
             euē
             of
             the
             knowledge
             thereof
             (
             which
             I
             take
             to
             bee
             a
             maine
             reason
             ,
             why
             this
             Doctrine
             so
             generally
             acknowledged
             ,
             both
             by
             Heathen
             &
             Christians
             is
             notwithstanding
             
               questioned
               and
               opposed
            
             ;
             because
             it
             meeteth
             with
             particular
             corruptions
             and
             crosseth
             carnal
             ,
             and
             politike
             designes
             )
             that
             therefore
             thou
             wouldest
             still
             
               conioyne
               the
               Spirituall
               vse
               thereof
               ,
               with
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             Obseruing
             herein
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             what
             Witches
             may
             doe
             for
             the
             
               hurt
               of
               the
               bodie
            
             ,
             but
             what
             snares
             in
             the
             
               harme
               of
               the
               body
               they
               lay
               for
               the
               soule
               :
               By
               withdrawing
               the
               mind
            
             frō
             the
             knowledge
             and
             
             
               loue
               of
               the
               glorious
               gospel
               of
               Iesus
            
             Chris●…
             an●
             bewitching
             the
             fame
             ,
             with
             
               the
               loue
               of
               superstition
            
             that
             would
             faine
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             (
             as
             hath
             bin
             obserued
             )
             is
             very
             likely
             to
             preuaile
             among
             vs
             ,
             
               obseruing
               wisely
            
             ,
             that
             such
             oppositions
             ,
             as
             haue
             been
             made
             against
             this
             manifest
             Truth
             ,
             haue
             not
             bin
             so
             much
             in
             regard
             of
             
               The
               Literall
               Truth
               it selfe
            
             ,
             as
             in
             respect
             of
             such
             
               Spirituall
               consequence
            
             of
             more
             sacred
             and
             necessarie
             Trueths
             which
             depend
             thereupon
             .
             As
             the
             
               power
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             in
             preuailing
             against
             Witchcraft
             ,
             and
             so
             therein
             confounding
             
               all
               formall
               worship
               ,
               &
               Popery
               .
               The
               effect
               of
               the
               Gospel
               following
               necessarily
               vpon
               the
               doctrine
               ,
            
             Namely
             ,
             
               The
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               ;
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               wicked
               in
               hell
               ,
               &c
               ,
               The
               authority
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               in
               punishing
               these
               Hel-hounds
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Wherein
             as
             thou
             mayest
             
               obserue
               the
               wonderfull
               wis●dome
               of
               God
               ,
            
             in
             
               confounding
               the
               craftinesse
               of
               Idolaters
            
             ,
             that
             while
             with
             
               one
               breath
            
             they
             are
             
               glad
               to
               beg
               this
               testimony
               from
               hell
               ,
            
             for
             the
             iustifying
             of
             their
             hellish
             idolatry
             &
             worship
             ,
             in
             aduancing
             of
             their
             lying
             miracles
             ;
             
             and
             so
             do
             approue
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             of
             
               this
               doctrine
               of
               Witchcraft
            
             ,
             yet
             
               euen
               with
               another
            
             ;
             they
             would
             faine
             
               blow
               away
               this
               truth
               againe
            
             ,
             because
             it
             makes
             to
             the
             cōfirmation
             of
             the
             
               Power
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             as
             discouering
             the
             Iuglings
             ,
             and
             treacheries
             therin
             :
             so
             let
             this
             aduice
             thee
             ,
             not
             to
             rest
             in
             
               the
               Forme
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             but
             to
             labour
             
               to
               embrace
               the
               power
               therof
            
             ;
             &
             to
             make
             vse
             
               of
               these
               spirituall
               Obseruations
            
             :
             to
             this
             end
             .
             Promising
             thee
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             haue
             endeuoured
             to
             discouer
             some
             part
             of
             
               Satans
               deepnesse
               heerein
            
             ,
             so
             (
             if
             the
             Lord
             spare
             health
             &
             liberty
             )
             shalt
             thou
             be
             shortly
             furnished
             
               with
               a
               more
               plentifull
               discouery
               of
               Satans
               Delusions
               against
               the
               whole
               practise
               of
               sanctification
            
             to
             settle
             thy
             conscience
             :
             wherof
             thou
             hast
             for
             the
             Information
             of
             thy
             iudgement
             the
             some
             *
             formerly
             deliuered
             vnto
             thee
             .
             And
             so
             I
             heartily
             commend
             thee
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             GOD
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             builde
             thee
             further
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Godlinesse
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             present
             thee
             blamelesse
             ,
             vnto
             the
             comming
             of
             our
             Lord
             
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
           
             Praying
             thee
             to
             passe
             by
             such
             faults
             of
             Forme
             and
             Complement
             ,
             as
             my
             manifold
             infirmities
             and
             want
             of
             leasure
             may
             giue
             occasion
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             amend
             such
             other
             of
             Impression
             as
             thou
             shalt
             hereby
             be
             furnished
             .
             And
             so
             againe
             ;
             
               crauing
               thy
               hearty
               Prayers
            
             for
             the
             continuance
             ,
             both
             of
             Publicke
             and
             Priuate
             Libertie
             ,
             I
             commend
             thee
             vnfainedly
             to
             the
             blessing
             of
             our
             good
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             for
             his
             glorie
             reserue
             Light
             in
             Israel
             ,
             for
             the
             full
             demolishing
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             glorious
             and
             more
             perfit
             aduauncement
             of
             his
             holy
             Sonne
             IESVS
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             Ordinances
             :
             To
             whom
             be
             praise
             and
             Obedience
             throughout
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
             And
             in
             whom
             I
             rest
             .
          
           
             
               Thy
               poore
               Remembrancer
               at
               the
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               .
               THO.
               COOPER
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A19295-e130
           
             2
             Booke
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19295-e3590
           
             Generall
             reasons
             mouing
             to
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             2.
             
          
           
             Act.
             19.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Angli
             quasi
             Angeli
             .
          
           
             Iosh.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Delusions
             of
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             Magistrates
             .
             
               R.
               Iacobus
            
             .
          
           
             In
             Daemonologia
             .
          
           
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             
               M
               
               r.
            
             Perkins
             Gifford
             ,
             North-brooke
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3.
             23.
             
          
           
             In
             Cheshire
             and
             Couentry
             .
          
           
             Scot.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             32.
             
          
           
             Esay
             28.
             45
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             26
             
          
           
             a
             And
             esteeming
             hell
             as
             a
             Bug-beare
             and
             puting
             the
             euill
             day
             
               farre
               from
            
             them
             that
             they
             may
             approach
             to
             the
             seat
             of
             Iniquitie
             .
             Amos
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             106.
             25.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             10.
             5.
             
             Iob
             21.
             15.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1
             25
             26.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             cōuiction
             .
          
           
             Why
             Witches
             are
             kept
             poor
             
          
           
             Why
             Satan
             forsaketh
             the
             Witch
             after
             that
             Authority
             hath
             seized
             on
             hir
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             bad
             Wit●…
             cannot
             help
             what
             shee
             hath
             hurt
             .
          
           
             Why
             though
             the
             Witch
             bee
             punished
             ,
             yet
             the
             affliction
             i●
             not
             remoued
             .
          
           
             The
             Saints
             subiect
             to
             this
             calamitie
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             Witches
             though
             they
             work
             by
             poyson
             ,
             yet
             to
             bee
             punished
             for
             compact
             with
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Witches
             though
             they
             lie
             yet
             to
             bee
             conuicted
             .
          
           
             Willing
             lie
             .
          
           
             Why
             they
             lie
             .
          
           
             Witches
             though
             they
             vse
             salues
             and
             prayersyet
             be
             conuicted
             of
             sorcerie
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             Discontent
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             Curiosity
             
          
           
             True
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             Prophets
             &
             Apostles
             how
             they
             wrought
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             how
             he
             wrought
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             Illusions
             .
          
           
             Reall
             Workes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             13.
             1
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             preuent
             despaire
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Markes
             of
             the
             secret
             couenant
             .
          
           
             And
             blind
             charitie
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             cōvening
             of
             Wiches
             into
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             In
             Daemonology
             .
          
           
             1
             Approbation
             of
             the
             couenant
             .
          
           
             2
             Kissing
             of
             backe-parts
             .
          
           
             3
             Information
             in
             the
             rules
             and
             mysteries
             of
             his
             Art.
             
          
           
             4
             Accounting
             for
             profite
             .
          
           
             5
             Renouncing
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             6
             Sacrificing
             of
             their
             bloud
             .
          
           
             7
             Carnall
             and
             familiar
             conuersing
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Satans
             policies
             herein
             1
             in
             respect
             of
             Witches
             .
          
           
             Vses
             herein
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
             1
             Prophanesse
             reproued
             .
          
           
             2
             Superstition
             cōdemned
             .
          
           
             3
             Priuate
             praying
             in
             publique
             exercises
             taxed
             .
          
           
             Customary
             and
             formall
             worship
             reproued
             .
          
           
             2
             Instructi
             on
             to
             wall
             in
             great
             feare
             in
             GODS
             house
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             serch
             &
             subdue
             the
             heart
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             spirit
             .
          
           
             3
             Publike
             worship
             to
             be
             tried
             by
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             To
             recant
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             1
             Reproueth
             pompous
             &
             carnall
             decking
             of
             god
             his
             house
             .
          
           
             2
             Here
             reproued
             carnall
             &
             merchantlike
             teaching
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             2.
             
             Ezech.
             13.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Faithfull
             teaching
             iustified
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             28
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             24.
             
          
           
             Desperate
             estate
             af
             secure
             ones
             .
          
           
             Instructiō
             to
             professe
             Christ
             pub
             likely
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             15
             
          
           
             Damned
             crue
             taxed
             .
          
           
             State-chri
             stians
             condemned
             .
          
           
             As
             rather
             seruing
             the
             diuell
             then
             God.
             Note
             .
          
           
             Authority
             aboue
             and
             cōtrary
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             reproued
             .
          
           
             Absolute
             subiection
             to
             man
             cō
             demned
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             Idolatries
             of
             the
             world
             reproued
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             homage
             to
             Sathan
             .
          
           
             Iac.
             3
             3
             4.
             
          
           
             Hypocrits
             condēned
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet
             2
             20
             Gala.
             6
             12
             
          
           
             Matth.
             23.
             
          
           
             Eccle.
             10
             1
             
          
           
             Luk
             11.
             20
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             22
             
             Iude
             12.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             15
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             1
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             29
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Col
             3.
             12
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             13
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             7.
             18
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             10
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             17
             
          
           
             Iam.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             18
             
             Rom.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Lue.
             18.
             25
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             5
             
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             5
             
          
           
             Triall
             of
             sinceritie
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             4.
             5.
             6
             7
             
          
           
             Vse
             of
             the
             ceremony
             of
             accoun
             ting
             with
             his
             Proselites
             .
          
           
             1
             Sathan
             herein
             bla
             sphemously
             imitats
             God
             ,
             vsurpeth
             the
             offices
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Witches
             are
             deceiued
             hereby
             .
             Note
             .
          
           
             Conuictiō
             of
             idle
             ministers
             hereby
             .
          
           
             Esay
             56.
             12
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iud.
             16.
             24.
             
          
           
             Stumbling
             blocke
             to
             the
             separation
             .
          
           
             Stumbling
             blocke
             to
             the
             Familist
             and
             Anabaptist
             .
          
           
             Policie
             in
             renouncing
             the
             outward
             scale
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             causing
             the
             ignorant
             to
             rest
             there
             in
             .
          
           
             To
             build
             saluation
             vpon
             visible
             means
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             bloud
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Witch
             .
          
           
             Vse
             to
             the
             world
             of
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             2
             Of
             deceit
             ;
             1
             Heretickes
             .
          
           
             Papists
             herein
             deceiued
             .
          
           
             Practise
             of
             Papists
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             kissing
             Satans
             back-parts
             .
          
           
             The
             glorie
             of
             Popish
             Religion
             it
             shame
             .
          
           
             Of
             Incubi
             &
             succumbi
             .
          
           
             How
             Satan
             may
             haue
             carnall
             copulation
             with
             Witches
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             effects
             thereof
             .
          
           
             The
             Witch
             how
             deceiued
             ,
             hereby
             .
          
           
             How
             others
             are
             deceiued
             .
          
           
             God
             robbed
             of
             the
             glorie
             of
             his
             iustice
             .
          
           
             Occasions
             of
             repenting
             of
             the
             bargaine
             .
          
           
             How
             Sathan
             dealeth
             herein
             .
          
           
             1
             making
             glo●ious
             proffers
             .
          
           
             2
             Vsing
             strange
             terrours
             .
          
           
             Feareful
             Apparitions
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Two
             kinds
             of
             Witchcraft
             .
          
           
             How
             Satā
             knoweth
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             .
             By
             aquain
             tance
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             By
             skill
             in
             Nature
             .
          
           
             By
             his
             pre
             sence
             in
             most
             places
             .
          
           
             By
             his
             power
             in
             put
             ting
             euill
             purposes
             into
             the
             minde
             .
          
           
             By
             his
             nimblnes
             &
             agilitie
             .
          
           
             By
             diuine
             reuelation
             .
          
           
             M.
             Perkins
             
          
           
             How
             God
             knoweth
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             how
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Actes
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             11.
             12
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Diuinatiō
             by
             slight
             of
             Birds
             condēned
             .
          
           
             Diuinatiō
             by
             entrals
             of
             beasts
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Predictiōs
             by
             what
             creatures
             vnlawfull
             .
          
           
             Diuinatiō
             by
             Starres
             vnlawfull
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Esay
             47.
             13
             14.
             
             Dan.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             Why.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Astronomy
             how
             far
             lawfull
             
          
           
             Grounds
             vncertain
             .
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             to
             Students
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             Christians
             
          
           
             To
             Physisitians
             and
             Chirurgeons
             :
             no
             Zodiack
             nor
             Signes
             .
             Letting
             of
             bloud
             by
             obseruation
             of
             the
             Signe
             condemned
             .
          
           
             Obseruation
             of
             daies
             and
             times
             condemned
             .
          
           
             Obseruation
             of
             dreames
             ,
             how
             lawfull
             and
             vnlawfull
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             discerne
             betweene
             Diuine
             &
             Diabolical
             Dreames
             .
             3
             kind
             of
             dreames
             .
             1
             Diuine
             .
             2
             Natural
             .
          
           
             1
             From
             Complexion
             .
          
           
             From
             con
             dition
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Diabolicall
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Sybilles
             spake
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Diffrence
             betweene
             Diuine
             &
             Diabolicall
             prophecies
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Act.
             13.
             
          
           
             No
             diuine
             dreames
             now
             to
             be
             expected
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Examination
             of
             diuination
             by
             Lots
             .
          
           
             Ciuill
             Lots
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             Sporting
             Lots
             vnlawfull
             .
          
           
             Diuining
             Lots
             vnlawfull
             .
          
           
             Of
             Satans
             deceit
             by
             answering
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             dead
             man
             1.
             
             Sam.
             28.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             apparition
             vnto
             Saul
             was
             Diabolicall
             ,
             &
             not
             reall
             Samuel
             .
             Reu.
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             to
             obiections
             
          
           
             Confutation
             of
             walking
             spirits
             .
          
           
             Note
             whē
             Miracles
             vsed
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Of
             Satans
             fore-telling
             without
             means
             By
             possession
             .
          
           
             Obsession
             
          
           
             Vses
             hereof
             .
          
           
             Differēce
             betweene
             diabolicall
             Trances
             &
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophecie
             .
          
           
             Of
             enchāt
             ment
             ,
             and
             it
             vnlawfulnesse
             ,
             I
             proued
             by
             the
             effects
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Nu.
             23.
             13.
             
          
           
             3
             By
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Charme
             .
          
           
             A
             charme
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             Words
             of
             charmes
             ,
             either
             obscure
             &
             barbarous
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Or
             blasphemous
             knowne
             charmes
             .
          
           
             Imagination
             reiected
             .
          
           
             Infectious
             lookes
             disclaimed
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             of
             Iacobs
             sheepe
             answered
             .
          
           
             2
             Obiection
             of
             the
             Basiliske
             and
             Wolfe
             answered
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             3.
             
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             parties
             .
          
           
             Of
             Scripture
             char
             .
          
           
             Word
             how
             effectual
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             4.
             2
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Word
             cōmonly
             made
             a
             charme
             .
          
           
             Characters
             ,
             Images
             ,
             &c.
             cō
             demned
             .
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Scratching
             
          
           
             Vse
             ,
             to
             decline
             these
             meanes
             .
          
           
             
               Obiect
               .
               Answ.
            
             That
             we
             relie
             vpon
             Physicke
             :
             therefore
             why
             not
             on
             these
             charmes
             ?
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Of
             sorcerie
             by
             Iugling
             ,
             it
             properties
             .
          
           
             Eye
             how
             deluded
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             1.
             2
             
          
           
             That
             ●uggling
             is
             sorcery
             .
          
           
             That
             iuggling
             is
             not
             by
             opticke
             skill
             .
          
           
             Egyptian
             Enchant●●s
             onely
             deluded
             the
             eye
             .
          
           
             Heere
             a●
             excluded
             ,
             1
             Lunatickes
             .
          
           
             2
             Demoniackes
             .
             Two
             sorts
             of
             them
             .
             Actes
             16.
             
          
           
             3
             Superstitious
             persons
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             How
             Satan
             baites
             men
             and
             women
             diuersly
             to
             this
             Trade
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             Satans
             Policie
             in
             suiting
             variety
             of
             times
             with
             seuerall
             baites
             .
          
           
             Oracles
             ceased
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Galat.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             11.
             
             Galat.
             5.
             
          
           
             Reul
             .
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             2
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             12.
             13
             
          
           
             Reu.
             12.
             14
             
          
           
             Coloss.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reu
             el.
             8.
             7
             
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Th.
             2.
             10
             
          
           
             Philip.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iames
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             the
             ground
             of
             Idolatrie
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Bellarm.
             
          
           
             Ose.
             7.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Reg.
             22.
             
          
           
             Luke
             11.
             
          
           
             Scot.
             &
             alij
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Of
             the
             pla
             ces
             where
             Witches
             haunt
             ,
          
           
             In
             what
             places
             witche●
             most
             abound
             ,
             and
             how
             .
          
           
             Policie
             of
             Satanin
             limiting
             of
             his
             power
             to
             Bad
             Witches
             .
          
           
             To
             good
             Witch●sor
             Blessers
             .
          
           
             Gods
             wisdome
             in
             this
             diuersitie
             .
          
           
             In
             confon̄
             ding
             the
             vnbeleeuing
             world
             
          
           
             Repētance
             excluded
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             In
             condē
             ning
             the
             Witches
             .
          
           
             Witches
             for
             the
             most
             part
             women
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             bad
             Witch
             .
          
           
             Why
             Bad
             Witches
             vse
             cursing
             .
          
           
             Sathans
             Policie
             to
             deceiue
             others
             .
          
           
             what
             good
             witches
             are
             with
             their
             power
             .
          
           
             Sathans
             policie
             heerein
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             blessers
             ,
             in
             hea
             ling
             and
             restoring
             stollen
             goods
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             God.
             Proued
             by
             the
             Time.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Matter
             of
             reuelation
             
          
           
             Reuelatiō
             of
             what
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Maner
             of
             reuelation
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             by
             the
             end
             of
             this
             reuelation
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             not
             warranted
             by
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             .
          
           
             6
             By
             the
             strāge
             torments
             vpon
             them
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             couenant
             of
             the
             Blesser
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             she
             must
             bee
             credited
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             50.
             
          
           
             Note
             the
             policie
             of
             Satan
             in
             times
             of
             knowledg
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             Sathans
             cunning
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             ouer-ruling
             power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Note
             this
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             2
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vs●
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             good
             Witch
             most
             dāgerous
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19295-e39610
           
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             witches
             .
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             wiches
             restrained
             ,
             1
             By
             the
             Lord.
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             Elect
             .
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             wic
             ked
             .
          
           
             Sathan
             doth
             many
             things
             without
             the
             witch
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
             Gifford
             by
             his
             skil
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Deluding
             the
             Witches
             senses
             .
          
           
             How
             Peter
             came
             out
             of
             the
             prison
             ,
             the
             doors
             being
             shut
             .
          
           
             Refutatiō
             of
             that
             cōceit
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             returnes
             to
             the
             dead
             body
             
          
           
             3
             restraint
             by
             compo
             sition
             .
          
           
             4
             restraint
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Patients
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             restraint
             by
             the
             magistrat
             .
          
           
             First
             quere
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Sathans
             policie
             heerein
             .
          
           
             Second
             quere
             .
          
           
             Gods
             chidren
             may
             be
             afflicted
             by
             
          
           
             witches
             〈◊〉
             In
             bodie
             .
             In
             soule
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             9.
             1.
             2
             
          
           
             Why
             gods
             children
             may
             be
             chastized
             by
             witches
             
          
           
             Iob.
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             Actes
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             wicked
             heereby
             stumbled
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             Satans
             policie
             in
             the
             affliction
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Diffrence
             betweene
             the
             godly
             &
             the
             wicked
             in
             their
             afflictions
             .
             Math.
             25.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Difference
             in
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2
             Difference
             in
             the
             measure
             .
          
           
             3
             Difference
             in
             the
             issue
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             witches
             power
             is
             enlarged
             .
          
           
             Actions
             cōcerning
             their
             persons
             .
             Speedy
             motion
             .
          
           
             Inuisible
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Witch
             can
             dotowards
             others
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Possession
             
          
           
             Of
             naturall
             medicines
             .
          
           
             Sathans
             policie
             heerein
             .
          
           
             Of
             praiers
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             Saanspolicy
             heerein
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             .
          
           
             Vses
             .
             1.
             
             Satans
             Triumph
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Gods
             glorie
             .
          
           
             Gods
             wisedom
             herein
             .
          
           
             Satan
             the
             Authour
             of
             discouerie
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             By
             vsing
             the
             Blesser
             to
             discouerie
             .
          
           
             Os.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Of
             lawfull
             meanes
             of
             detection
             :
             and
             first
             of
             presumption
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Proofes
             hereunto
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             Satans
             policie
             herein
             
          
           
             Gods
             ouer-ruling
             hand
             here
             in
             .
          
           
             Authoritie
             of
             the
             magistrate
             .
          
           
             In
             Demonologia
             .
          
           
             Iew.
             
          
           
             That
             Sorcery
             may
             bee
             preuented
             .
          
           
             Preseruatiues
             for
             persons
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             re
             nounce
             nature
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             be
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iude
             8.
             
          
           
             Gala.
             6.
             10
             
          
           
             Witches
             will
             not
             indurethi
             ▪
             vsually
             .
          
           
             Be
             liable
             to
             his
             malice
             .
          
           
             First
             by
             an
             holie
             dedication
             .
          
           
             Apostolike
             power
             herein
             .
          
           
             Refuted
             .
          
           
             2
             Reason
             .
          
           
             3
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Marke
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Obiection
             from
             the
             Iewes
             answered
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             27
             
          
           
             Acts
             19.
             13
             
          
           
             Obiection
             from
             the
             Promise
             answered
             .
          
           
             3
             Obiection
             from
             experience
             answered
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Colloss
             .
             2.
             
             ●3
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Proued
             false
             by
             the
             means
             imployed
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
             An
             Obiection
             answered
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
             The
             error
             of
             Papists
             .
          
           
             Reliques
             of
             Saints
             reiected
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Reg.
             13.
             21.
             
          
           
             Act.
             19.
             21.
             
             Act.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             Signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             disclaimed
             herein
             .
          
           
             Other
             Remedies
             reiected
             ,
             as
             Holy
             Water
             ,
             Graines
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Exorcisme
             refuted
             .
          
           
             Quaere
             .
             Concerning
             the
             releeuing
             of
             witches
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             58.
             
          
           
             Tull.
             Ne
             noceant
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Prooued
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Mans
             Law
             reformed
             herein
             .
             
               Anno
               1.
               Iacobi
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19295-e53610
           
             First
             the
             Atheist
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             13.
             3
             4.
             
          
           
             Math.
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             23
             ,
             24.
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             6.
             33.
             
             Psal.
             127.
             1.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             re
             signe
             vp
             our selues
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             As
             his
             Maiesties
             Daemonologie
             ,
             Mr.
             Perkins
             ,
             Mr.
             Gifford
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             first
             Part
             of
             the
             
               Christians
               dayly
               Sacrifice
            
             .